Cuori Intrecciati

by TheLandgrave

Rating: mature
Tags: Princess Celestia, Sex, Twilight Sparkle, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Sad, Romance, Princess Luna, Drama
Length: 109228

Twilight's appreciation for the beauty of the night sky has only increased with Luna's return, especially after they meet to discuss her latest addition. One meeting becomes two, becomes a regular outing, it's no wonder they would grow

It has been two years since Luna's return from abeyance and one since she and her sister discovered just how deep their love ran.

On their one year anniversary, the couple received a note from Twilight Sparkle, unknowingly inquiring about Luna's gift to her sister. With a little prodding by Celestia, Luna agreed to meet with the youngest princess to discuss the aberration, along with the myriad of other questions she'd been accumulating over the years. When one meeting becomes two, becomes a regular outing, is it any wonder that two ponies would grow close?

Pre-read by Kaiku
(Warning the First: Contains Princest)
{Warning the Second: Contains first attempt at budding relationship}
[Warning the Third: Contains Ickle-Diddy-Widdle-Tibble-Kins]
<Art by the talented Nalesia>

Published 2014-07-30 23:50:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-09-21 17:02:18 UTC

Chapter 3

Celestia was running, her hooves beating a steady rhythm through the knee-high grass and wildflowers, kicking up clods of dirt and puffs of dandelion seeds with each step. Like a blacksmith bellows, her barrel expanded, taking in great pulls of air through her nose only to blow them back out of her mouth. Flanks and shoulders as powerful as any train’s pistons, she cleared great swaths of land with every staccato beat of her hooves. Wind coursed over her body, raking through her white coat and pulling the long strands of her pink mane and tail to stream and flutter behind her.

“A dream of running?” Luna called out, following her sister’s every movement and enjoying the image more than she would ever admit. “How plebeian.”

Though she kept her eyes forward, the serene joy on Celestia’s face redoubled at the sound of Luna’s voice. “Perhaps,” she replied, a chuckle managing to make itself heard through her heavy breaths, “but when was the last time you ran for the joy of it?”

Luna pretended to consider the question, buying more time to simply observe. The view, perfected by her unbound nature, was calming. With the urges and pressures of her own body safely locked behind the spell, she was able to appreciate the simple beauty of her sister in motion. It was a rare thing to see Celestia move at anything more hurried than a slow trot. In the two years since her return, she’d barely witnessed her wings open for anything more than show. Now, seeing how her muscles bunch and slid beneath that pristine white coat, Luna resolved to fix that.

Before her stalling could stretch too far, she let out a long suffering, but forced, sigh.

Within the space of a single bound, she took shape beside Celestia, their hooves striking in perfect rhythm. Luna glanced left as a mischievous grin took Celestia’s lips. Just like that, she pulled ahead, her longer white legs reaching the outer limits of her stride as the rapid-fire beat of her hooves almost redoubled.

And Luna followed.

All thoughts outside the motion of her legs died as she lost herself in the race lest she be left behind. Stalks of grass whipped at her cannons and knees, stinging slaps that only helped to keep the non-existent blood flowing through her veins. Each breath burned its way down her already parched throat, and her muscles screamed in agony from the unaccustomed abuse they suffered. None of that mattered. All it took was a quick glance out of the corner of her eye to see the white and pink of her sister at her side, right where she always was, for Luna to know that she could, and would, endure whatever lay ahead.

The land began to change, the flat plain bulging into an incline, rising steeper even as their hooves met the dirt. Ten strides ahead, stone erupted from the grass, a flat nail piercing through the ground like some giant clawing its way to the surface. Two strides and it ended, both alicorns reaching the jagged edge in tandem and leaping high into the air.

There they soared, legs stretched as far as they would go. In that precious moment, with no need to move their legs, they met each other’s gaze, and Celestia’s smile powered through Luna’s spell to stir a fluttering in her chest and a blush on her cheeks.

When they came down, the grass, no taller than before, tickled their bellies as they barreled onward.

Ten strides more and a monarch butterfly cut across their path.

Without speaking a word, they both altered their course to chase the unsuspecting insect. Stretching gallops rolled into leaping pounces, pants and gasps of exertion becoming giggles and laughs of exuberance as the pair of young alicorns took turns trying to catch it between filly sized hooves. Neither succeeded, always falling just shy of the wafting butterfly’s course, ensuring that the game would never reach its end.

In a moment of inspiration, while Celestia squirmed in preparation for her next pounce, Luna changed her target. With perfect timing and precision, she caught Celestia mid-leap, wrapping dark hooves around a white barrel.

Caught entirely off guard, Celestia squealed, flailing madly until they crashed back to earth. Her surprise didn’t last long, however, and the wrestle for supremacy took off in earnest. The sister’s rolled across the grass, giggling like the fillies they were as they sought the upper hoof. Hooves and wings were the weapons of choice, seeking out those spots of vulnerability that would surely leave the other squirming in uncontrolled giggling.

Despite her greater size, Celestia soon found herself thoroughly pinned beneath Luna, both panting through laughter and smiles.

“Gotcha,” Luna huffed, tossing back her teal mane, stars twinkling to life as it caught the ethereal winds.

Celestia’s face contorted into an expression of helpless despair that would have made Rarity proud, her own mane remaining unchanged even as her size returned. “Oh! Whatever shall I do? I beg of thee, thou dark and beauteous scoundrel, I am but a fair and frail maiden… be gentle.”

A growl rolled in Luna’s throat. “Fair thou mayest be,” her dark wingtips traced down Celestia’s barrel, “and sensuous as well, but neither frail nor maiden couldest be applied to thine arousing form.” Leaning closer, she whispered, “Fearest thee not mine wondrous Sun, for mine desire is but to steal a single kiss from thine lips.”

As she lowered her head further, Celestia stretching to meet her halfway, Luna brought a single thought to the fore of her mind. It was more a memory really, one she’d reinforced every evening for the past two years. The flavor filled her mouth, coating her tongue just as Celestia’s lips met hers.

The look of surprise and horror on her sister’s face was priceless.

“Oh, blech! Luna!” Celestia heaved Luna off of her, working to banish the taste of coffee from her tongue.

“Oopsy!” Luna sing-songed as she rolled on the grass, letting the long, soft blades work through her coat.

Celestia’s annoyance could not have been so great, for she immediately closed the distance between them, pressing against Luna’s side. Draping a leg over her sister’s stomach, Celestia nipped playfully at her shoulder before resting her cheek against Luna’s chest, listening to the beat of her heart. “Cheater.”

Cradling Celestia’s head with her forelegs, Luna ran a hoof down the length of her sister’s long, elegant neck, smoothing down the soft hairs. When she spoke, her voice was full of exaggerated scandal and affront, “‘Twasn’t I who dreamt of bedding Lord Halcyon two night past.”

“First,” Celestia’s knee jolted Luna’s flank, making her yelp, “that’s for spying on my dreams. Second, you’re not allowed to be jealous of my former husbands.”

“Oh? Why, pray tell, would that be?”

Celestia snuggled that much closer, wrapping Luna up with every limb she could. “Besides them all being long dead?” Luna nodded whether Celestia could see her or not. “Not one of them was ever allowed to call me ‘Tia’.”

Luna’s hoof froze halfway down Celestia’s neck. Old memories surfaced from where they’d been buried long before her own descent into darkness. The intimate whispers of her past consorts replaying in her ears, one in particular standing out amid the rest. When she finally spoke, her voice was hushed from strain, “Truly?”

If Celestia noticed, she gave no sign. Instead, she whined discontentedly at the pause in Luna’s petting, working her cheek deeper into Luna’s barrel, urging her to continue. Only when that produced no results did she glance up, concern colouring her voice as she noticed Luna’s expression. “Lulu?”

Luna remained unmoving, watching as dark clouds began rolling in to coat the sky, casting shadows over them. “Yes, Celestia?”

“What’s wrong?”

Luna shook her head, throwing aside her remembrances and forcing the sky to return to the bright sunny blue it had been minutes before. “‘Tis nothing.”

“You’re a terrible liar,” Celestia stated as a matter of fact. When she continued, her voice twisted into a teasing tone that still managed to convey an air of concern and worry, “You were pouting broodingly, and that means that something is bothering you, and if it’s bothering you, then it’s bothering me. You know how much I despise being bothered.”

Luna snorted in feigned annoyance, much preferring that the topic be dropped. “I was not pouting.”

“Yes, you were. You were pouting adorably, just like you are right now.” Luna forced her lips into a line, cursing how quickly dreams could exploit a lapse of vigilance. “Only I couldn’t enjoy it because you were also being broody, and I can’t enjoy your pouts when you’re being broody.” Celestia poked Luna’s chest with a hoof, her voice turning almost petulant. “You ruined my enjoyment of your adorable pout, and I want to know why.”

Luna turned to look away. If there was one thing she disliked about her sister, and she would have to admit that there was more than one, it was her persistent nosiness. Once Celestia decided she wanted to know something, no matter how private, she would invariably find out. Even if Luna left the dream, she’d have to completely avoid Celestia for days… which would only cause them both heartache. It didn’t help that Celestia’s presence against her side was like an anchor holding her steady against the whims of her emotions.

When white feathers touched her cheek, engulfing half her face, she could no more resist them than she could the mare they were attached to. Her head turned to meet the pink eyes of her sister, her best friend, her life long tormentor, and all too recent lover, and the words began to flow.

The beginning was easily enough, recounting those first few minutes. Celestia hummed thoughtfully along as Luna expressed her initial shock at Twilight’s apparent lapse in knowledge.

It was at the next piece where things fell apart. A ghost of a smile passed over Celestia’s features at her words, memories of frustrating lessons and stubborn arguments playing out at the periphery of their vision, but it remained just that, ephemeral against the sadness even Celestia could already perceive on the horizon.

Luna continued, unable to stop, repeating herself word-for-word as she glossed over Twilight’s. No amount of apology, no matter who from, could heal that old wound, and voicing those damning words a second time could only dig it deeper. Refusing to cry or sob, she could do nothing but close her eyes against the tears.

At some point, their positions had shifted, Luna’s back pressed into Celestia’s barrel as the elder sat on her haunches, wings and forelegs wrapped around the younger in a futile attempt to shield her from the painful memories. While the act itself might have been less-than effective, its message was clear and warmed Luna’s heart.

It did nothing for her doubts, however. Some of them had lingered for a while now, haunting the dark corners of her mind, but others she’d thought left far in her past. Twilight’s words had struck a chord with both. The truth was that she didn’t trust herself, at least not fully. She couldn’t; not after everything she’d done. Checking herself, her thoughts and motivations, had become second nature since her return, a habit she doubted she’d ever let slip. What she hadn’t questioned, hadn’t let herself consider, was Celestia’s love for her.

There was no reason for her to even entertain the idea. Every day, Celestia went out of her way to express her love and affection. Her every word and action only reinforced how she felt… but there it was, wasn’t it? She was perfect, too perfect. Looking back, she could remember only a single fight—over whether or not Twilight Sparkle was ready to face Sombra alone. What if it was all an act? A perfectly executed ruse to keep her from relapsing… would that even be so terrible?

Luna hated herself for thinking it, for questioning Celestia’s sincerity, but she was at a loss for how to banish it. Was it all real, or was Celestia that terrified of being alone again?

She didn’t realize she’d spoken until the last syllable hung in the air like a noose. Her breath caught in her chest as she waited, begging the stars that Celestia had not heard. When Celestia nuzzled the back of her ear, and her warm breath tickled those fine hairs, she knew they had not heeded her prayer. “What, my Love?”

Luna trembled, and Celestia’s legs and wings shifted instinctively, pulling tighter as though she were chilled by the air. “How can you still love me?”

Celestia’s whole body, previously soft and supportive, stiffened around Luna, her voice becoming sharp with a mixture of warning and worry, “Luna—”

“No, do not waste thine breath,” she nearly spat, worry and fear quickly turning to anger, both at herself and her sister, futilely pushing against Celestia’s hold. “The truth is plain. I have proven myself a terrible friend and worse sister.”

To her surprise, Celestia did not get defensive or angry, she even stopped trying to console her. Instead, she quivered, vibrating against Luna’s back as a soft laugh escaped her lips. “Oh, Lulu. You are not a terrible friend, nor sister, by any measure.”

“But I—”

“Made mistakes. I’m going to tell you a secret, Lulu.” Leaning down to whisper directly into Luna’s ear as though there was another who could possibly overhear, Celestia’s hot breath sent an involuntary shiver down Luna’s spine. “I have, too.”

Her tongue slipped out, wrapping around Luna’s ear and drawing it in to be nibbled, making her squeal and squirm. Each soft, twisting grind sent spikes of electricity down to her core, tightening her chest and making it almost impossible to focus. “Tia! S—stop it! You know that it’s more than that!”

“Oh?” Celestia released Luna’s ear, shifting to whisper in the other. “And what sinister and seditious scenarios has my salacious sister slated and set spinning? Hmmm?”

The rounded teeth clamped down on Luna’s other ear, and she could not stop the moan of pleasure even as she continued to struggle against her sister’s hold. Her breaths were already coming in quick pants before Celestia’s primaries flared, massaging across her stomach and slowly working their way down. “Tia! I’m trying to be serious!”

“No,” Celestia said, releasing Luna’s ear and trailing kisses down her neck. “You’re trying to be mopey. But my Lulu in my dream is not allowed to be mopey.”

Luna crossed her forelegs as best she could and pouted in one last earnest attempt to center herself against her sister’s onslaught. Then Celestia’s wing touched her chin, tilting her head back until their eyes met. Craning her neck down, Celestia kissed her, suckling the protruding lower lip between her own and chewing on it, much to Luna’s disgruntled pleasure.

By the time Celestia pulled back, stretching Luna’s lip until it snapped back with a soft ‘pop’, Luna’s train of thought was gone, replaced entirely be the all-encompassing presence of her lover. Her hoof shifted back, running up Celestia’s flank to touch the golden sun and repaying her with a shiver all her own.

“Why don’t you come over and wake me up,” Celestia whispered. Her voice took on a decidedly husky tone when she added, “And bring cake.”

Luna was already rolling off her divan and charging toward the deepest shadows before the last word faded.

—————————————

Celestia’s eyes opened to the pre-dawn gloom, only a few slivers of moonlight streaming in through the windows. Licking her lips, she could still taste the pleasant mix of Luna and chocolate icing that lingered there. Her eyes closed again as more sensations found purchase. A blue leg rested over her barrel along with a spread of feathers covering where the blanket had been knocked aside. The pressure of Luna’s head on her neck edged toward, but never quite reached, uncomfortable. It was not an easy thing for Luna to be the big spoon, but she gave it her best, and for Celestia it was a refreshing change.

Whatever the reason, she always seemed to be on the outside, the shield and armour behind which Luna sought comfort. She would be lying if she said she didn’t enjoy holding Luna tight and secure. But, as always, she worried. Was she coddling her, falling too readily into the role of the protective older sister instead of the supportive lover? Luna never complained. Indeed, she seemed to maneuver them into those roles as much as Celestia. That worried her no less.

For now though, her greatest worries were about their shared dream and what Luna had told her. Tragic though the words between Luna and Twilight had been, they were merely a bump in the road of a budding friendship. Twilight was not one to hold a grudge, especially in the face of potential knowledge, and Luna was just happy to have someone who could keep up. No, what churned in the back of Celestia’s mind was the way Luna had taken Twilight’s outburst to heart.

Sex and teasing could only push things aside for so long. She needed to find a way to excise Luna’s self-doubts before they caused her any more pain. While she had hoped that Twilight would be a springboard… it would appear that alternate routes needed to be investigated.

Luna squirmed at the light from Celestia’s horn as her magic grasped the calendar off her desk and brought it in for a quick study. It would not be entirely accurate to say that her schedule was full, and, of course, she could empty it anytime she wished—as long as she was willing to deal with annoyed and overworked underlings and politicians. Still, it was better to not burn bridges unnecessarily.

The biggest obstacle was their sleep schedules, as it had been for most of their adult lives. Any time spent together outside of the few hours between shifts either cut into their work or sleep. It was frustrating to say the least. Then again, the quality of her own sleep had vastly improved over the last year…

Her eyes lit up. There was an art gallery opening a new exhibit the next week. They’d both been invited as a matter of course, and likewise, neither had responded either way. It would take a little reworking of her schedule, but Kibitz was more than capable. Luna’s schedule would be clear, being in the afternoon, but she would also be tired and not likely thrilled to go. But she would go, Celestia was certain, with a little convincing. Most importantly, it would be a chance to spend quality time together without the constant press of duty and sleep to hurry them along.

Blue wings and forelegs squeezed her chest as she returned the calendar, soft lips brushing the back of her neck. "You are best pillow."

Celestia put on a mischievous grin though Luna could not see it. "Are you calling me fat?"

"You are my warm, fluffy, squishy, sexy pillow, and I love it, and you love that I love it.” Luna shifted some more, murmuring softly before whispering, “Now, be a good pillow and stop talking."

“So,” Celestia began, affecting a pout to help make her voice sound more genuinely affronted, “you do think I’m fat.”

Luna wrapped her teeth around Celestia’s shoulder and groaned. “You are my perfectly plush princess pillow.”

Celestia clucked her tongue. “That was only four.”

Luna whined for want of a return to sleep. “Thou art mine perfectly plush and pleasantly plump, pale princess pillow that persistently pesters for praise… and pastries.”

“Plump?”

Luna’s hindlegs, already wrapped around Celestia’s flank, gave two good squeezes. “Pleasantly so.”

Appeased, but unwilling to simply admit it, Celestia twisted around until they were face-to-face, their noses touching and eyes only a few hooves apart. “Any other mare would be mad at you for that.”

“‘Tis good, then, that I care not what ‘any other mare’ would think.”

The sisters remained in bed for a time, neither having any particular desire to rise and begin, or end, their day. Eventually, however, the time came to end to the night and bring forth the day. Not that that was enough to see them leave the comfort of each other’s embrace.

Nose-to-nose, they stared into each other’s eyes as Luna began, her magic touching Celestia’s horn before reaching out for the stars. It started low and smooth, cleaning the stars from the sky with the gentleness of a mother grooming her foal. The Moon was brought low, tucked in for the day. As the last strain of cyan magic faded, Celestia’s rose up to fill the void, a lullaby replaced by an aria. Warm and strong, Celestia’s magic flowed with the calm power of a mighty river to paint the sky and raise the Sun.

When the final chord ended, golden light streaming in through the windows, Celestia leaned forward, nuzzling Luna until she’d buried her face in Luna’s neck.

“So,” Celestia started, mentally lining up all the points and counterpoints that would be flung about in the next five minutes, “there’s an art show…”

Luna whinnied.

—————————————

“Ten minutes ahead of schedule, Your Highness. I believe that’s a new record,” Kibitz said, slipping his watch back into its pocket.

Celestia wore her usual warm, motherly smile and nodded as she watched the last of the delegates file out of the meeting room. “It’s amazing what can be accomplished with the proper motivation,” she said, almost too soft to hear. “Unless I’m greatly mistaken, that is the last of my obligations until this evening.”

“Quite right, Ma’am. Shall I send for Princess Luna?”

Her smile curved a little more as she stood, making her way toward the exit with Kibitz following at her side. “I do not believe that would be wise. No, I will see to my sister. Have the phaeton brought around. An earth pony team, it has been too long since we toured the city.”

After confirming that his services were no longer required, Kibitz bowed and left to see her final commands carried out. Celestia turned, trotting the opposite direction toward Luna’s room. She made it to the first set of stairs only to pause at the bottom step. A small smile curled her lips, and she turned around, picking up her pace slightly on her way toward the kitchens.

A few minutes later, Celestia rapped her hoof twice against Luna’s door before barging in without waiting for a reply. Luna was, as she’d guessed, still asleep, sprawled across her bed amid the all encompassing darkness that was her private abode. Again, Celestia did not hesitate, trotting as straight a course as she was able to her sister’s side and greeted her lips with her own.

It started slow and soft, gradually building in intensity. Idle ponderings of how the kiss was effecting Luna’s dream began to pull at Celestia’s lips. Was she already dreaming of her, the kiss playing right along, enhancing the sensation? Or was she battling some monster, only to have it pounce and lock lips with her? Her curiosity was answered, more or less, when she began to return the kiss. The moment Luna’s lips parted, Celestia inhaled, stealing the air right out of her lungs.

Luna pulled away as she gasped, eyes popping open in shock. Before she could voice any protest, Celestia levitated a cup of coffee under her nose and let the small shield drop, releasing the distinct aroma. Luna’s eye immediately lit up, her magic overtaking Celestia’s to snatch the mug away.

Inhaling and sighing deeply, she took a generous sip before whispering, “By the stars, you are wonderous.”

“Why, thank you. I do try.”

Luna’s eyes flicked up to Celestia’s for a moment, her smile flipping over. “I was not speaking to you.”

Rolling her eyes, Celestia could not keep the amusement from her features as she watched Luna dive back into her drink, humming and moaning nearly as much as she did during their more intimate moments. Her own love of tea paled in comparison to Luna’s adoration of coffee. If she didn’t know better, she’d guess that it was nearly orgasmic for her.

“What was that?”

Celestia blinked, her eyes refocusing on Luna’s face still half hidden behind her mug. “Hmmm?”

Placing the empty mug on her nightstand, Luna’s gaze remained steady, her eyes narrowing. “You have struck upon an idea. I can see it in your ears and eyes.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about, sister,” Celestia lied, tucking the idea in the back of her mind. Straightening to her full height, she gripped Luna’s bedsheets in her magic and tore them away. “No more dawdling, we have to get you ready for the gallery.”

Luna snorted, pulling a pillow over her face as she whined something or other that Celestia didn’t bother deciphering. Instead, she wrapped Luna’s hooves in her magic, carrying the cursing and squirming mare to the adjacent bathroom like a sack of potatoes.

With Celestia’s help, Luna’s coat and mane were brushed and clean in minutes, the latter free to dance behind her head. Celestia was a little wary of Luna’s insistence on Tiberius accompanying them, but gave in quickly. The opossum was generally well behaved in her experience, and Celestia was loath to deny her sister the extra company, especially considering where they were headed.

Mounting the phaeton, Tiberius nestled comfortably on Luna’s head, the team of four earth pony guards grunted with their first steps on the road toward the gallery.

Despite having been together for more than a year, this was one of their first non-official public outings together. The moment they’d taken their seats, Celestia was inundated by uncertainty. Her heart and body nearly screamed at her to sit flank-to-flank with Luna and drape a wing across her withers. Her mind, on the other hoof, picketed the notion, citing the impropriety and potential fallout should anypony begin to suspect the truth. A quick glance to Luna revealed a slight twist of the ears and tight smile that told of a similar unease, though it could have also been from being awake at noon and out in public. Celestia wasn’t sure.

In the hopes of easing both their minds, Celestia asked about Luna’s most recent foray to the wild outskirts of Equestria and was not disappointed.

Even in her more… adventurous days, Celestia had prefered to avoid physical confrontations when possible. The only thing Luna relished more than the fight was the retelling. Personal experience told Celestia the tale was ‘tall’ by an order of magnitude, not that she let something so miniscule ruin her enjoyment. Almost as entertaining as the story itself was Luna’s barely maintained restraint in both volume and movement. There had been a time, not so long ago by Luna’s recollection, when they’d both entertained in Mead Halls where a storyteller who didn’t jump upon the table would be booed into silence. Fortunately, they had Tiberius to play-act the whole thing at their hooves.

Neither noticed the passage of time or distance, nor the ponies bowing as they passed. The tale came to an end with Tiberius, in the role of the chimera, on his knees with paws clasped together in a plea for Luna’s mercy—which was granted after an oath to leave all ponies alone was sworn. Both princesses tapped lightly on the running board in applause as Tiberius bowed.

Celestia was about to congratulate the opossum on a wonderful performance when the phaeton began to slow, drawing her attention to the quickly approaching art gallery. A pair of well dressed mares rushed out of the gallery and up to the carriage, falling into deep bows along with every other pony on the street.

The first of the two was an older unicorn with a soft banana-cream coat and orange mane, the occasional grey hair just visible amid her pinned up locks. She wore a stiff business dress that hid her cutie mark. The second was a pegasus who’d barely reached her majority, with her mane done up in a mess of tight braids with beads and feathers throughout.

While Celestia wore a pleasant, serene mask, hiding the long suffering smile that she truly felt, Luna’s expression was stoic, her eyes tracing over the small crowd with a mixture of approval and disinterest.

Everypony rose half a second after the sisters stood, the pair at the phaeton’s side stepping back to make room for Luna to step down. Tiberius was quick to scamper up her leg and perch on her withers, providing Celestia with a great deal of amusement as she watched everypony struggle to not gawk at the opossum being allowed to treat Luna like a carriage.

Celestia immediately took the conversational lead, speaking for Luna and herself, except where the younger was specifically addressed.

Primrose, the gallery's owner, did a fair job of keeping herself in check, only pushing the complimentary champagne and hors devours three times before they'd set hoof inside the gallery. The artist, Feather Brush, was less composed. Having not one, but two princesses attend her premiere was apparently more than she could properly cope with. Between her desperate attempts to inquire about their thoughts about, and express her intentions regarding, each piece, she filled the air with a nonstop barrage of yammering. Celestia treated her with the same calm patience she would any over excited filly, but by the second painting Luna had heard enough.

“Dost thou intend to elucidate the themes of all thine works?”

Celestia very nearly closed her eyes and sighed, only stopping her eye roll by the width of a hair.

Luna turned from the portrait to meet the poor filly’s eyes. “Or, mayhap they be gifteth the chance for appraisal upon their own merits?”

Feather Brush almost made the mistake of speaking further, but Luna’s cold glare successfully encouraged her to remain silent. With something of a shaky bow, she backed away from the sisters, along with most of the other guests, granting them enough space to speak with a degree of privacy.

All around them, the soft buzz of conversation returned as everypony pretended not to be watching them intently, and the sisters returned the favor by pretending they didn’t notice.

Celestia glanced around just to ensure none would overhear before rebuking Luna. "That could have been more tactfully done."

"We did not come here to be prattled at,” Luna said with a sniff. “It surprises me that you would weather such self-aggrandizement from any artist, much less one barely worthy of such an exhibit."

"I learned long ago that I can neither expect, nor force, my views upon others."

"Ah, then this must be a hallucination on my part."

Celestia could not avoid a quick smirk at the retort. Still, there was damage control to be done. “You will purchase one of her paintings.”

“I will not.”

“You will, and you will display it in your study for no less than three months, and you will compliment her on it.”

“Why, pray tell, would I do such a thing?”

“Because you embarrassed her at her show—”

“She embarrassed herself.”

“—and potentially cost her a number of commissions and sales.”

“Surely your patronage would garner her far more than my own.”

“I was not the one to insult her.”

“And?”

“And she has no place amid my collection. Her line work is mediocre at best.”

“Fine,” Luna said with a triumphant smile.

Celestia allowed herself an eye roll, but said no more as they moved to the next painting.

They continued on in relative silence, only speaking here and there to comment on this or that aspect of the each painting before moving to the next. At some point, Luna had accepted a flute of champagne, switching it out for a second by the time the waiter passed by again.

She hadn’t been lying; miss Brush wasn’t unskilled, but she was far from a master. Given a few more years of practice to refine her style and she might begin to produce works which Celestia would gladly add to her collection. Until then…

Glancing at her sister, Celestia had to fight down a snort at the sight of Tiberius snoring, tail wrapped about Luna’s horn, dangling upsidedown over her eye like a particularly odd ornament.

With gradual tilt of her head, Luna rolled Tiberius out of the way and behind her ear so that he was draped over the crown of her head. Face unobscured, she turned her full attention toward Celestia. “I have been meaning to enquire, why is it that you have left her only half trained?”

Celestia did not react at first. She wasn’t caught off guard by the question. Indeed, she’d been expecting Luna to broach the subject since her first visit with Twilight a week prior, not that it made the coming discussion any easier. “Twilight was taught and trained by the greatest mages and scholars of this age.”

“Twilight Sparkle has already enlightened me on how mages of this age study and practice magic,” Luna began, her tone turning acidic at the title, “but she could offer no insight as to why.”

Celestia led the way toward the next display. “For the same reason the weather ponies no longer hoof-craft every cloud; a thousand years of progress.”

“Progress?” Luna’s head snapped up to stare at her, Tiberius squeaking in fright as he was flung to the side to bounce against Luna’s face. From the corner of her eye, Celestia could see Luna’s concern. “Tia… I… You must elaborate, for I am not able to wrap my mind around this.”

Celestia tried to admire the painting before them but could not. Her head dropped, then rose to look away from her sister. Spotting a velvet rope sectioning off a darker portion of the gallery, she trotted toward it, motioning for Luna to follow. There was a strangled call from the proprietor, and she glanced back, giving the worried mare a comforting nod and smile even as she moved the rope out of the way.

While the open section of the gallery had contained only the paintings of Feather Brush, the rest held a wider assortment of works by the many other artists who’d made deals with Primrose.

Entering this section was as much an insult to the poor artist as Luna’s earlier gaff, so Celestia made a mental note to also purchase one of her paintings.

Following the path, Celestia led Luna deeper into the unlit section until they passed beyond the sight of the other guests. She continued further, only stopping when she spotted a small statue of Starswirl, dust from sapphires and lapis-lazuli gems ground into his horn so that it would sparkle blue in the light.

Staring at the statue, she lowered herself to her haunches. Luna joined her, sitting so their flanks touched and pulling her close with a wing. A voice in the back of her mind began to fret at the intimacy in such an public space. She ignored it as best she could. They were sisters, some small amount of affection would not draw undue suspicions.

Celestia’s eyes fell to her hooves. “I blamed Starswirl for… for a long time.” She kicked at a nonexistent rock. “You remember how he was, examining everything until he could break it down to its most basic structure.” Luna’s mane drifted over her shoulder, tickling her face and bringing a small smile to her lips at the scent of lavender and thyme. “It wasn’t his fault though; it was mine.

“He always appreciated the beauty of the whole and did his best to teach his students the same. They only learned so well, however, and with each new class… If I had paid attention… It was such a gradual thing, and I was so busy. By the time I noticed,” she paused, her ears drooping a little more, “none of them even considered that art could have a place amid their maths and sciences.” Her voice took on an agitated edge. “And their arrogance! I was so mad that I just left them to their self-imposed ignorance. It was centuries before I cooled down enough rejoin their ranks.

“Of course their systematic approach had its benefits. Their progress had become far more stable compared to the fits and starts of our youth. Accidental explosions and dimensional tears had become almost nonexistent. I decided that, maybe, things were better this way.”

Glancing toward Luna, she was met by the expectant looks of both her and the opossum perched atop her head. “‘Tis an interesting tale, but you have failed to answer my question.”

Celestia turned back to the floor, the name scolding her tongue as it fell from her lips. “Sunset Shimmer.”

There was a short pause, and Celestia could imagine her sister’s face scrunch in confusion before she let out a soft, “Oh.”

“She reminded me so much of myself, Luna. I gave her everything…”

Blue feathers spread over Celestia’s neck, cupping her cheek and urging her to turn her head. That voice in the back of her mind screamed at the contact, demanding she pull away lest they be caught unawares… but she couldn’t. She let Luna guide her into a comforting nuzzle, accepting the affection even as it set her heart racing. “I am sorry.”

Her sister’s sweet aroma filled Celestia’s world but did nothing to drown out that voice. Still, she pushed against Luna’s cheek, ignoring her growing panic in favor of her sister’s touch.

Luna turned toward her until they were nose-to-nose, letting her wing comb through Celestia’s mane and hook behind her ear, sending a shiver down her spine. Trying to control her galloping heart, Celestia’s fear finally found her voice, “This… we shouldn’t—”

Luna’s lips brushed hers, adrenaline chilling her veins despite the warmth settling in her loins. She pushed in, only to break the seal with another rebuke of their actions. If Luna heard or cared, she showed no sign, sliding closer to nip at Celestia’s ear.

Celestia strangled a moan before it could find release. “Luna!” she said in a harried whisper as she pushed them apart with a hoof on her sister’s chest. “We can’t… not here.”

“I hate this, Tia.” Luna’s eyes closed as she looked away. “I hate being afraid to touch you, to look you in the eye because somepony might—”

“I know,” Celestia whispered, her wing reaching out only to stop shy of her sister’s cheek, “mother’s mane, I know.” She froze there, unable to make herself finish the motion. Finally withdrawing her wing, Celestia forced herself to stand. “We should get back before somepony comes looking for us.”

Celestia only made it a few steps before she noticed that Luna hadn’t moved. Glancing back, she saw Luna’s head still down, Tiberius standing on her shoulder and patting her head.

“Go,” Luna said without looking up. “I… I need a moment.”

Celestia nodded and continued forward. As she stepped into the light, her placid mask already back in place, she forced her thoughts to focus on the art gallery. She had appearances to keep and a painting to buy. Perhaps she could gift it to somepony… Twilight’s castle could use some sprucing up…

It took all her willpower not to glance back.

Chapter 4

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

I understand that my sister’s visit did not turn out quite as pleasantly as I had hoped. That is unfortunate to say the least. The truly sad part is that I could have prevented everything, had I taken even a few moments to speak with either of you, but I allowed myself to be blinded by the prospect of the two most important ponies in my life becoming friends. For that, I apologize and offer up what advice I can to forestall any future misunderstandings.

Though Luna’s tone and approach were far from sensitive, she was not lying when she told you that I held little love for math in my younger years. I have learned to appreciate it more in the centuries since, but I do still find many of its higher concepts difficult to grasp. Luna, on the other hoof, has always found even the most abstract theories to be ‘pleasant challenges to fill an eve’. I always envied her, and indeed you, that ability.

As I have told my sister, it is important to remember that, although both of you are very close to my heart, your experiences with me are from very different vantage points, both in time and perspective. I doubt Luna will ever forget the bothersome older sister who once… well, that’s not important.

I would also be remiss not to warn you that Luna is ever ready for a confrontation, be it verbal or physical. It is her way of testing ponies. If she pushes you, do not be afraid to push back. Her closest and most trusted companions have always been those who stood their ground and voiced their own opinions with as much vim and vigor as herself. For Luna, it is the battle, not the victory, from which she takes her joy.

I am pleased to hear you agreed to meet again. Despite how events played out, Luna spoke very fondly of you. If such is the result of a poor visit, I fear you may end up stealing my sister away from me!

As always, if you have need of me for anything, I am only a scroll away.

Your Friend,

Celestia

P.S. I feel as though we have fallen out of touch in recent months. You know my door is always open to you, even if for nothing more than tea and company for an afternoon.

P.P.S. Serve coffee.

Twilight let the scroll roll itself back up. She didn’t need it, she’d memorized every word already, but reading it directly made the words somehow more real. It helped to calm her nerves, reminding herself that neither Princess Celestia nor Luna were mad.

With night already fallen, Twilight occupied herself by setting up the empty beetle-lanterns along the observation deck’s edge. The little glowing bugs quickly crowded in the shelter of the glass cages, providing plenty of light to see by as they fed on the bits of food inside.

Shortly thereafter, she spotted what could only be Luna, her dark silhouette cutting across the stars before gliding in front of the moon for her final approach.

Twilight made use of Cadance’s breathing technique, then did it again. She wasn’t panicking, or even panicky, but she was a little apprehensive. Which was normal, of course. After the barely averted disaster of Luna’s last visit she had every right to be a little apprehensive. It would be weird if she wasn’t just a little apprehensive. Apprehensive was, in point of fact, the proper state of her being at that moment.

She made a note to look up synonyms for apprehensive later.

Twilight watched with appre—with a calm demeanor befitting a princess as Luna descended from the sky, her wings tilting just so to catch the air and slow her approach. This was it, her second chance to not only make friends with Luna, but get some answers to the questions left burning in the back of her mind for weeks as well.

Once she landed, her silver shoes clicking on the crystal balcony, Twilight’s eyes were immediately drawn to the tall, thin object at Luna’s side, but her curiosity about it held no sway over the potent mixture of nervous excitement running laps around her stomach.

While both had made apologies, it hadn’t been enough to cast off the tension between them. After taking their meal in almost complete silence, only the most cursory words traded, Twilight had not felt comfortable broaching any of the topics that had spurred her initial request. Many awkward silences had followed, until she could take no more and feigned tiredness, bidding Luna a good night and retiring for a less than peaceful sleep.

Luna closed the distance and dipped her head in a formal greeting, one which Twilight hastily mimicked.

“Twilight Sparkle,” Luna began in the same tone she’d maintained for the better part of her last visit, not quite formal, but far from casual, “‘tis good to see you again.”

“Likewise,” Twilight said, her tail and ears already trying to twitch.

There was the silence again, sucking up conversation like a hungry void. Just like those horrible school dances that Princess Celestia had insis—requested she attend, their eyes met for only a brief second before falling away.

Twilight’s mind was a complete blank. All the topics and icebreakers she’d prepared since agreeing to see Luna a second time were like a field of carrots dangling just out of reach. She could see them, she knew what they were, but getting one to touch her lips, much less her tongue, seemed an impossible feat.

Thankfully, Luna came to the rescue, her expression seeming to light up when her eyes drifted over the package she still held. Despite the moment of happiness, her voice twisted with displeasure as she presented it to Twilight. “Tis a gift for you… from Sister.”

“Oh!” Twilight’s ears twitched, torn between being excited about a present from Celestia and confused by the rapid shift in Luna’s demeanor. Choosing to focus on the former, she accepted the gift, taking it in her own field. Judging by its size, nearly as tall as herself, and shape, it wasn’t difficult to guess what lay beneath the wrapping.

She wasn’t wrong.

It was an oil painting. A landscape of the Unicorn Range, and nothing else. Twilight scanned it for a minute, taking in the finer details, examining the brush strokes and color use, hoping to find something that made it stand out in any way. Not having had any particular expectations for the surprise gift didn’t mean she wasn’t expecting something a little more… well, more.

“Tia was quite happy when she found it,” Luna said, her tone shifting once again, this time to something a bit more playful, “rosewood being such a rarity.”

Twilight hummed in idle agreement before the words clicked, and she almost stumbled back, eyes widening to take in the thick wooden frame. Carved to look like the flower that named the wood, four full blooms marked each corners with four buds at the centers of each side, looping vines and leaves between. The crafts-pony had gone to great lengths to portray the intricate details of the petals, thorns, and even the veins of the leaves.

A bit of tension dropped from Twilight’s withers. For a moment there she’d thought Princess Celestia had given her a completely mediocre painting, like she was just trying to get rid of it and didn’t think Twilight would notice. The only thing more silly would have been to give her an empty frame.

“Thank you, Prin—Luna, for bringing it. I’ll be sure to send a letter thanking Princess Celestia.”

“Of course.” With a mischievous smile, Luna added, “I am certain Tia would be most amused should you find a more fitting piece to mount.”

There it was again, that little lilt to Luna’s voice, like she’d told a joke with the full knowledge that nopony but herself would get the punchline. Why would Princess Celestia be amused? Why was Luna annoyed about giving her the painting?

Before Twilight could dwell on it further, she was interrupted by the soft click of the door latch. As the door opened, a delicate crystal tea-service was wheeled out, followed by an already bowing Petunia.

“Your Highnesses.”

Setting the painting aside, Twilight acknowledged the pegasus with a small smile and nod, gesturing toward the small pile of cushions off by the telescopes. “You can set it up right over there, Petunia. Thank you.”

Petunia bowed once again before following Twilight’s instructions. With practiced ease, she unfolded the crystal wings to make it an impromptu table and set out a collection of scones along with a pair of cup-and-saucers. Waiting for Petunia to finish, Twilight thanked her again and bid her a good night. Once they were alone again, she formally invited Luna to join her for a cup.

Taking a mere two steps closer, Luna paused to sniff at the air. The first genuine smile of the night spread across her lips, and her pace picked up. Twilight watched with a growing smile of her own as Luna hovered over the pot, taking in a large breath and sighing. “‘Tis coffee! But the aroma escapes me. What is this divine brew, Twilight Sparkle?”

“It’s a blend, actually. I believe it’s one part Palomino and two parts Prench Vanilla. But I would have to speak to Zuppa to be sure.”

“I would be most pleased if you would do so.” Lifting the pot in her magic, Luna poured herself a cup of the coffee and held it below her nose for a second, far longer inhalation before taking a generous sip. “Mmmmm, wonderful.”

Twilight’s best effort failed to repress her giggles at the sight of the otherwise regal, often aloof princess wearing an expression more akin to a happy drunk than a member of royalty. With a shake of her head, Twilight sat down to began preparing her own cup.

She’d only just started when Luna gasped. “Twilight Sparkle, what are you doing?”

Thrown by another sudden shift in Luna’s demeanor, Twilight’s ears swiveled to attention, worry that she’d perpetrated a serious faux pas fluttering in her stomach. Her eyes locked onto Luna’s as she ran through her all of her etiquette lessons, only to notice that Luna wasn’t meeting her gaze. Tracing her line-of-sight, it was the cup still resting on the saucer that Luna was staring at, the white cream swirling amid the dark brown coffee, tinting it a lighter tan color as it mixed. “I’m… uhm, adding cream?”

Their eyes met, Luna’s hard and unforgiving. “Why?”

“Because I don’t like the bitterness?” Twilight said, shrinking her back, her ears falling slightly.

“Would you also take the sweet out of honey?”

Twilight’s eyes fell away for a second at the odd question. “Well, no, but—”

“Yet you steal the bitter from coffee?”

Twilight flinched at the accusation in Luna’s voice. “But all honey is is sweet. Coffee is full of other flavors.”

“Which you mask with cream.”

Twilight stared at her hooves, then at the cup and the settling cream. Off balance, worried, and a little frightened, she didn’t know what to do. She wasn’t even certain she knew what was going on. One moment Luna was happily enjoying her coffee, the next she was berating her for adding cream to her own. It wasn’t like she’d tried to pour it into Luna’s cup. Why would…

Violet eyes flicked up to meet teal. Without looking away, Twilight’s field grasped the bowl of sugar and the spoon within. She watched Luna’s eyes carefully as she moved a large spoonful of the white granules to hover over her cup. They were cold and hard, daring her to do it.

Twilight tipped the spoon.

“Fiend!” Luna shouted, throwing her head to the side as though the scene before her were unwatchable. “You are worse than Tia.”

All the tension in Twilight’s withers fell away, and her ears relaxed. She smiled triumphantly, making sure to click the spoon against the cups edge as she stirred. “Honestly, I don’t understand how you can stomach something so bitter.” Luna turned back with an unreadable expression, watching with interest as Twilight brought the cup to her lips. The moment she finished, Luna seemed to relax. Twilight almost let that slide, but enough was enough. “What was that for?”

Luna shook her head, taking a sip of her own before answering, “I simply wished to ensure that you were not in fact a clone of my sister. One of her is more than enough trouble.”

A small warmth deposited itself in her chest and cheeks at that comment. Though many ponies had compared her to Princess Celestia in the past, few of them could claim to be closer to the princess than herself, and none were her sister.

The silence that followed was far more comfortable than any that preceded it. It was a type of silence that she had learned to appreciate over a cup of tea with Princess Celestia. She once referred to it as ‘steeping your thoughts’, taking as long as five minutes to acclimate to the others presence and allowing her mind to settle. Twilight rather liked that metaphor, though it worked better with tea than coffee.

It was as Luna started to pour herself a second cup that the silence was finally broken. “I have brought you a gift as well,” she said, producing a book and setting it before Twilight. “You were curious how Tia kept the stars in line while I was… away.”

The book was not just old; it was ancient. Academically, Twilight knew that books were once bound between thin slabs of wood, but never before had she seen it done. Turned an almost silver grey from magically induced petrification, every inch of the cover was carved by rune-words that pulled at the ambient aether, drawing in the necessary magic to maintain its protective enchantments. Many important books in the Canterlot Archives sported similar wards: protection against moisture, fire, and insects, but none so esoteric. Were it not for their obvious age, Twilight would have thought them crafted by an amateur. Each rune-word overlapped with the shielding offered by at least two others. Had the wood not been petrified, she would have expected it to catch fire from the sheer excess of aether absorbed.

Opening the cover, she shouldn’t have been surprised by the wall of indecipherable text. Though she recognized it, she could not read it. She’d only ever come across references with occasional examples of the chicken scratch that was pre-unification Unicornian. No living pony other than Princess Celestia and Luna would be able to read it. Whatever it said, the next page was something Twilight could read no matter the language: equations.

Even across the span of ages, the form of math never changed.

Without trying to read it, Twilight began flipping through the pages. Each turn revealed more and more of the seemingly endless string of numbers and variables, only occasionally interrupted by more writing.

Twilight’s wings were nearly vibrating by the time she tore her eyes off the pages to look back up at Luna. A giddy smile split her muzzle as she tried to say something, only to give up and turn back to the book, flipping once again to the second page. With only the structure and numbers as her guide, her coffee was cold by the time it hit her like the proverbial kick to her gut.

“This…” Twilight started, only to have to catch her breath and start over. “This is the base formula. This… this is the entire night sky.” Her forehooves were trembling as she tore her eyes away. “This maps out every star in the perfect exactness of math!”

Luna’s expression was one Twilight had only seen on Princess Celestia only a few times, mild shock hidden behind a mask of approval. “That, it would be, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight barely heard her. “With the necessary adjustments for the date, time, and position of the caster?” She picked it up, hugging the book to her chest as though she could take it in by osmosis. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”

There was no mistaking the amusement in Luna’s voice. “‘Tis my pleasure, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight reopened the book and dove back into the first equation, only to catch herself. “But don’t you need this?”

Luna’s lips twisted into a sly grin. “No. The pages you hold are but the backup copy.”

“Backup? This isn’t the original? But it looks so—”

“‘Tis the original, or, the original that was transcribed. The primary,” Luna said, tapping her head, “is in here.”

Twilight glanced between Luna and The star map. It was an easy thousand pages worth of equations, even accounting for the notes in between. “You memorized this? All of it?”

A soft smile on her lips, Luna bowed her head slightly. “Practice carves all mares into masters, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight almost wanted to argue the point, but couldn’t think of how. Instead, she turned her attention back to the equation. Knowing what it was, it only took her a few minutes to assign labels to the various variables. With all the variables in place, all the notations identified, and everything wrapped up nice and neat, Twilight noticed something familiar. She stared harder, running it through her head three times before saying, “I—we could simplify this.”

Luna cocked her head at an angle. “What do you mean?”

“The equations... they work, but… here, let me show you.” Twilight’s horn shimmered as she stood, teleporting a blackboard our of her study. Taking a piece of chalk she quickly reproduced the first equation from the book, taking up more than a half of the board to do it. Without saying a word, she drew a long line under it and started on another equation, this one taking far less space.

Luna’s eyes widened as she too rose to her hooves, stepping closer, the primaries of her right wing idly flicking at the open air. “What is this?”

“It’s called Quartz’s Quotient. Theorized by Sible Quartz in the year five seventy six, and proofed by Hard Tangent in six eighty three, it—”

“Is wrong.”

“What?” Twilight spun to reexamine the board, making sure she’d copied it properly.

Before she could finish, Luna picked up a piece of blue chalk and altered key pieces of the equation. Adding one final mark to both equations, Luna smiled. “There, much better.”

Twilight gaped at the changes, her eyes flitting between the two as she crunched numbers over and over again. “But that…” Her eyes locked on that final variable Luna added. It had been in the book, but between its odd placement, having never seen it before, and that the equation worked without it, she assumed it was an errant mark. Circling it, she asked, “What’s this?”

“That, Twilight Sparkle, is the most important variable,” Luna said with a smug smile. “My age.”

Two more chalk boards were summoned, along with a number of references books. Hours slipped by in a cloud of chalk and debate as the two alicorns went back and forth, working and reworking the ancient long-form equations down with the discoveries and insights of the past thousand years. They made it to page three before Twilight Sparkle noticed her blinks lasting multiple seconds and made the decision to call it a night… or more accurately, pre-dawn.

With only three hours before day-break, Twilight and Luna bid each other a far fonder farewell than they had previously, both promising to make room in their schedule for another such get-together.

Drowsily, Twilight watched Luna take off, flying back toward the distant capital. It was only when she blinked, and Luna was no longer in sight, that she was able to gather up the brain cells necessary to return to her bed, immediately falling into a dream of scrawling equations on the moon.

—————————————

“Uhm, Twi?”

Twilight nearly jumped at the sound of Applejack’s voice. She pushed her mental chalkboard, her attention returning to the real world. She was in her ‘throne room’ with all of her friends for their bi-weekly meeting to discuss… well, everything. Or that’s what they normally did when Twilight wasn’t so distracted by a stupid math problem that she couldn’t focus on anything else.

“I don’t mean to sound impatient or nothin’, but if that’s all, I gotta get back to the Acres. Chores ain’t gonna do themselves.”

“What? Oh!” She shrank back, hoping that they didn’t notice the flush of her cheeks. “Sorry, girls. I… Yes, I believe that’s everything.” Glancing around, she made sure that nopony objected before continuing, “Okay. I’ll see you all in two weeks.”

There followed a round of agreements and goodbyes as everypony rose and began making their way toward the door. “And remember everypony,” Twilight added, not quite glaring at the back of Rainbow’s head, “we start at three o’clock sharp.”

“Hey,” Rainbow gripped, taking off and crossing her forelegs, “it’s not my fault if my alarm clock doesn’t want to wake me up.”

“Just cause you’re nappin’ in my trees don’t make you my responsibility!”

Twilight rolled her eyes as AJ and Dash’s voices rose the closer they got to the exit. She’d almost bet on there being another contest by the time they stepped outside, but that would assume they didn’t start a race on the way there. Either way, she was content to sit back and let it happen. Fluttershy wasn’t and did her best to intervene, but she couldn’t get a word in edgewise. Pinkie, meanwhile, bounced along behind them all, spouting plans to make whatever they came up with into a Ponyville wide event.

When the door closed behind them, Twilight sighed. It wasn’t a frustrated or annoyed sigh, but a tired one. Spending time with her friends was always nice, but alongside everything else… she was exhausted. And she still had a long day, and night, ahead.

A nap would probably be wise.

Turning to Spike to see if she could fit one in, Twilight made it as far as opening her mouth when an odd tickle fluttered at the back of her brain, making her ear twitch. She’d missed something. A quick reply of the last few seconds showed her exactly what it was, and her head snapped to the left.

Rarity, still perched on her throne, gave Twilight a coy smile. “Am I really so forgettable?”

“Not at all!” Spike chimed in, earning an appreciative smile from Rarity.

Twilight blushed, mentally kicking herself for yet another lapse in attentiveness. That nap was beginning to sound less than optional. “I’m sorry, Rarity. I don’t know where my mind’s been today. Was there something you needed?”

“Need?” Rarity asked so sweetly that it could have sent Pinkie Pie into a sugar coma. “No, there’s nothing I need. I’m simply… curious.”

That was a voice Twilight knew well. That was a voice that could crumble empires. That voice said, ‘I smell gossip.’ with every syllable.

“Curious? What about?”

Instead of answering, Rarity’s gaze shifted to Spike. “Would you be a dear and bring us a pot of tea? Jasmine, I should think.”

“Of course, Rarity!” Spike nearly jumped off his little throne, scuttling out toward the kitchen with hearts dancing in his eyes.

“Oh—kay.” That was a little troubling. Either Rarity thought this was going to take some time, or she didn’t want Spike around to hear them. Twilight wasn’t thrilled about either prospect. She could already see her dream of a nap floating away into the distance. “Nothing’s wrong, is it?”

“Sooooo,” Rarity began leaning forward as though to share a secret, despite being an easy two lengths away with nopony else to overhear, “what’s his name?”

Twilight blinked. “Uhm… whose name?”

“Why, the lucky stallion who has stolen your heart, of course.”

“W—what?”

“Come now, Twilight, I’m certain we will all simply adore him, whoever he is.”

“No.”

“Really, darling, there’s no reason to keep him a secret… Unless you don’t think we’ll approve.” Rarity gasped, holding a hoof to her muzzle. “He isn’t a dashing rogue, is he? Come to whisk you off your hooves—”

Twilight stomped a hoof on her throne, cutting Rarity off before she could pick up steam. “I’m not keeping a secret. There is no him to keep secret about. What makes you think I have a coltfriend anyway?”

Rarity huffed. “You are quite obviously twitterpated.”

“That’s not a word.”

Rarity’s voice lost the airy, romantic tones and turned serious. “I will not be side tracked into an argument about linguistic semantics, Twilight Sparkle. You are showing all the signs of infatuation, and I wish to know for whom,” the last said with a huffing pout.

“I am not—”

“Daydreaming.” Rarity tapped her hoof on the legrest. “Extra makeup.” Tap. “Though I am glad to see you finally use the eyeshadow I gave you last Hearths Warming. It looks simply divine, if I do say so myself. But most importantly,” her eyes narrowed with accusation, “you’ve been humming.” Her hoof hit with a final, definitive tap.

“Humming?” Twilight asked, her voice catching in surprise.

Rarity nodded once. “Almost constantly.”

“Are you certain that wasn’t Pinkie?”

“Quite so.” Rarity drew in a breath, letting a bit of theatrics back into her voice. “It’s fine if you don’t want to tell me.” Her head fell back, hoof draped across her brow. “I know I have a reputation as being something of a gossip, and if you aren’t ready to tell your best friends, then, well—”

“No. Rarity…” Twilight said with something between a whine and a plea. “There really isn’t anypony. If there was, you’d be the first to know. I promise.”

Rarity pouted. “Then what about the makeup, the distraction, the humming?”

“I… Well, I finally decided to take your advice. With the makeup, I mean. You’ve been so adamant that I wear some more often, and I knew we’d see each other today.”

“Aww, that’s sweet,” Rarity gushed, her eyes sparkling, only to lean forward again with an expectant tilt to her ears. “And?”

“And,” Twilight braced her own ears, “you were right,”

Rarity squealed, clapping her hooves together in excitement. “Oh! Next, I have this wonderful shade of lipstick for you to—” She bit herself off, dropping back into a serious expression. “And nice try, Missy, but you aren’t getting off that easy. What about the humming, hmmm? And the staring off into space?”

“Oh, well that’s easy,” Twilight shrugged her wing dismissively. “Luna and I have been working on this equation for the past few weeks, and I’m having trouble focusing on anything else. I really wanted to figure it out before she comes over tonight, but… Uhm, Rarity?” The smile that had been growing across Twilight’s lips flipped upside down. “What’s that look for?”

“Princess Luna?” Rarity nearly gasped, covering her muzzle with her forehooves.

“Yes. Like I said, we’ve been working on—”

“Oh-my-goodness! I completely understand ,Twilight, darling!” Rarity leapt to her hooves, wrapping Twilight in a tight hug. “Don’t you worry at all. My lips are sealed.” Drawing a hoof across her lips, she spun and started heading out. “But when you decide to go public, promise me you’ll give me a heads up. Coordinated dresses don’t just pop into existence, you know! Oh!” She paused to stamp her hooves and squeal like a hyperactive filly. “The color schemes! Inspiration has struck! I must be off. Do enjoy your date tonight.” Rarity was already halfway out the door when she stopped again to glance back at Twilight. “Whenever you are ready, I want to hear all the juicy details! Ta-ta!”

And she was gone, leaving Twilight with her hoof raised and a protest on her lips, staring at the closing door.

“What just happened?”

Chapter 5

Luna watched Twilight’s brow draw down as she studied the diagram scrawled across the chalkboard. It was a fourth, brand new chalkboard, the other three still covered in their attempts to solve page four and five: the chart of Shirius.

During her last two visits, they’d galloped circles around Shirius’ chart to no avail. Every time it looked as though they were close, the solution would slip away like wind through their feathers. During her last visit, when a particularly promising avenue turned into another dead end, and Luna accidentally crushed a piece of chalk to dust with her field, they decided to take a break.

Tonight, rather than continue futilely grinding their horns, Luna proposed a temporary shift in focus. She’d wanted to bring the topic up sooner, but with all the progress they were making it seemed better not to derail everything. Now though, she awaited Twilight’s thoughts.

Twilight turned back to her, their eyes only meeting for a moment before she glanced aside, a flush to her cheeks. When she spoke, Twilight’s voice tried to be accusatory but faltered, ending in something more like a question. “It doesn’t do anything.”

Luna gave her a supportive smile as she tucked the chalk behind her ear. “That is half true.”

“Half?” she asked without any of the trepidation from a moment before, crowding closer to the chalkboard. Distracted for a moment, Twilight’s shoulder brushed Luna’s when she stepped forward, remaining there until she took notice and half-stepped to the side.

It was a marvel how Twilight’s posture had changed in the past month. The last pony who’d willingly stood so close to her, other than Celestia, had long since passed even before she gave into the Nightmare’s whispers. Having somepony else to talk to was a nice change compared to even three months prior.

Tapping her own chalk under the recursive rune-words and termination points, Twilight continued, “All the aether either loops back or dissipates directly into the ley-lines. I’m not even sure this would produce a corona.”

Luna gave a confirmatory nod, holding back her amusement at Twilight’s incomprehension. “That would be the idea, yes.”

Twilight stared at the spellform for a few seconds more. “I don’t… It’s a waste magic and effort.” Their eyes met, this time without Twilight glancing away. “Why would you even devise such a pointless spell?”

Luna kept from licking her lips, but not grinning predatorily. The opportunity was too perfect to let slip by. Leaning in, Luna whispered into Twilight’s ear, “I didn’t. Celestia did.”

“What?!”

Turning back to the chalkboard, Luna nodded. “She was quite proud of it, as I recall. Many of her later works tended to be much more complex, but I always enjoyed the simplicity of this one myself.”

Luna waited patiently as Twilight studied the spellform once again, no doubt seeking some hidden meaning or purpose. She was in no hurry, and any answers Twilight found on her own would hold that much more weight. So instead, she let herself enjoy the simple pleasure of company that neither feared nor mistrusted her.

Eventually, Twilight huffed in exasperation. “I still don’t get it.”

“That is unsurprising, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna gestured at the chalkboard with a wing. “You are as a poet who has never heard her sonnets given voice. The words and meanings hold no mystery for you, but the rhythms and intonations are clouded and incomprehensible. I wish to correct this.”

“By having me cast a spell which does nothing?” she asked, disbelief saturating every word.

“Precisely.” Luna nodded again. “Art is its own reward, is it not?”

“Art? But there’s nothing to see, or hear, or…” Twilight swung her wing at the chalkboard and the world at large, “or anything.”

Luna frowned. “Did we not cover this previously, Twilight Sparkle?”

“This is no better than ‘modern art’,” Twilight continued unabated, her voice rising slightly in frustration. “Art is supposed to have purpose and meaning. It’s supposed to convey something!”

Brushing off being ignored, Luna nodded in staunch agreement of Twilight’s vehement statement. “Quite so, Twilight Sparkle. Though I am certain many would disagree, I, for one, do not.” Taking Twilight’s chin in her field, Luna forced her to look at the chalkboard again. “Assumption: if something is art, then it must contain meaning or purpose. Hypothesis: this spell is art. For this hypothesis to be true…”

Twilight was quick to pick up Luna’s trailing words. “Then it must contain meaning or purpose.”

“And,” she cut in before Twilight could ask the question that was certainly on the tip of her tongue, “what is our next step?”

“Testing the hypothesis. Which could be done by reading—”

“Or casting the spell. You have already made an extensive study of the spell, perhaps now would be a good time to perform the latter?”

“I…” Sighing, Twilight nodded. “Alright.”

Taking a single step back, Luna watched Twilight turn to the diagram once more. After a moment, her horn began to glow.

Luna closed her eyes. There was nothing to see. She ignored her ears. There was nothing to hear. Instead, she focused on her horn.

The spell didn’t interact with the physical world, regardless, it twisted and pulled at the aether and ley-lines that surrounded them. To attempt to describe the sensation to a non unicorn would be like describing music to the deaf or a painting to the blind. But it flowed, and it resonated, and it brought back memories from long, long ago. Memories of the last time she’d felt the spell.

Tia, her mane still a vibrant puff of pink, sitting before a fire. Luna, her own mane a soft, pale blue, at her side. A fire crackling as it radiated light and warmth into the darkness. Their horns alight, blue and gold, as they marked the passing of another year since…

“Luna?” Twilight asked, concern heavy in her voice.

Luna started, blinking the mist from her eyes. Silently, she cursed herself for a foal. It should not have affected her so. How many ages and yet… Quickly turning away, Luna wiped away the tears with a wing.

“I apologize, Twilight Sparkle. I… You performed splendidly. Sister would be most proud.”

Before anymore could be said, she stared toward the far railing, her eyes trained on the bright star Ponaris. Reaching toward the tea service with her magic, she poured herself a cup of coffee without glancing back. By the time it reached her, her emotions were back under control, the old memories locked away in the past where they belonged. She held the cup below her muzzle, letting the pleasant aroma wash away any lingering thoughts.

This time, it was a zebrican bean. Hazelnut featured prominently in its bouquet with undertones of oak and those unique, incomparable flavors specific to the distant continent of its origin.

Twilight was not long behind her, drawing up to her side before she spoke, “Luna? Is something wrong? Did I—”

“No,” Luna said. Glancing aside, she saw the worry still weighing on Twilight’s withers and sighed. “Your concern is appreciated, but unnecessary. ‘Tis but a symptom of old age, I fear. Too many memories inseparably entwined.” Luna poured a second cup as she spoke. “‘Tis far from the first time I have been ambushed by an old memory, and it shall surely not be the last.” Floating it close, she offered the cup to Twilight. “Rare is the blessing that lacks a price, and ‘tis one I gladly pay.”

Luna could see the desire to ask for more on Twilight’s muzzle, but she withheld her curiosity. Whether out of respect or trepidation, Luna was grateful for it.

Accepting the small porcelain dish instead, Twilight stared at it in the soft glow of her own field, eventually closing her eyes in concentration. “I never noticed it before. I mean, I did… I just never thought about it like this. And there was an entire art form centered around it?”

Luna could feel the disturbance of Twilight’s levitation with her own horn, it was faint, but there, like the ripples left by a fish snatching a beetle from the surface of a pond. “Canti eterici,” she said with a small nod. “Though like all art, it did not begin as such. Like cave paintings and epic poems, it was the way spells were recorded and passed down through the generations. A spell that flowed, that sang, that resonated within the pony, was far easier to remember and teach.

“All mages were once artists, and masters were required to compose a canto eterico to earn the title. Starswirl had twenty. Tia… hundreds.”

Twilight seemed taken back by the last, setting her cup on the banister and letting her magic go. She mouthed the new word a few times, eventually testing its taste and feel as she tried to pronounce it. “Why—no. How is this the first I’ve heard of these canti eterychi?”

“Canti eterici,” Luna said with care, enunciating each syllable with Twilight silently mimicking her again, “As for How…” she fell silent for a few seconds, staring into her half empty cup of coffee. “I would think you capable of divining the answer without assistance.”

Sipping quietly, Luna waited in silence as Twilight’s formidable mind turned its full attention to the question. It was not long before she spoke up again, a single word falling from her lips like a lead weight.

“Oh.” Which was followed shortly by, “But why? I understand with Nigh—er…” Twilight flinched and looked away.

With a wing, Luna cupped the underside of Twilight’s muzzle, turning her flushed muzzle back. “Do not fear to speak her name, Twilight Sparkle. To hide from our mistakes is to allow ourselves to repeat them. ”

Blushing all the more, Twilight nodded and continued, still stumbling a bit over the name, “I understand burying your connection to Nightmare Moon, but this…” Twilight trailed off, leaving the question hanging in the air between them.

“Tia has her reasons. But they are hers to share, not mine.”

Twilight’s eyes fell to her cup, seeming entranced by the steam rising into the cool night air. She sighed, then smiled. “Of course. It’s always better to get information from a primary source. Right?”

To which, Luna gave a single nod, ushering in another extended silence.

The cream arrived in a flash of violet magic. After a short pause, Twilight’s eyes unfocused as she paid more attention to her oft used spell. He eyes bore into the small porcelain urn, seeming to marvel at the sensation she’d always felt but never noticed as it moved to hover over her cup.

At Luna’s snort, Twilight froze and glanced her way, the cream not yet poured. “Does it really bother you that much?”

“‘Tis a tragedy. Have you ever tasted coffee without defiling it?”

Twilight didn’t answer right away, eyes turning back to the cup and urn. Luna could almost see the silent debate waring between Twilight’s ears. It was heartening, and a little entertaining to watch. At least she was willing to consider it. Maybe with Twilight’s help, she’d be able to talk Tia into developing a taste for it.

Hope bloomed in Luna’s chest as Twilight lifted the untainted cup, resting its rim between her lips. It tipped back, the dark liquid slipping between her lips.

Luna’s hope withered with Twilight’s face, her lips twisting in disgust as she forced herself to swallow. Vocalizing her distaste, she scraped her tongue on her teeth, pouring cream into the cup with a spoon of sugar as well. She drank down the contents along with devouring two scones as quickly as she was able, apologizing all the while, saying, “I’m sorry, Luna, but… blech. That’s just… blech.”

Luna just shook her head and smiled. “Verily, Twilight Sparkle, you are my sister’s protege.”

—————————————

Celestia had been trotting purposefully toward her Solarium, and the lunch that awaited her there, when a chance glance out a window changed her course. Her sun shone beautifully in the sky, providing a pleasant warmth for the early autumn day, leaves only just beginning to change colors. It was a perfect day for a picnic.

Sending her guards to retrieve her lunch with instructions to find her in the statue garden, she stepped outside alone.

Celestia was only a few paces out when she heard the voices drifting from the opposite way. Pausing, she turned an ear toward the calls. Identifying the loudest of them was easy, bringing a smile to her face and curiosity to her mind.

The sound of her sister’s good natured ribbing—she could only hope that the others felt the same way—was more than enough to draw Celestia off course once again, pulling her to the training grounds.

Arriving quietly and without pomp, she chose to remain unnoticed under the shade of an ancient oak tree.

There were perhaps forty or fifty of the Royal Guard present. Broken up into small groups, they trained and practiced the many varied techniques used to ensure they were not found wanting against any foe, regardless of tribe. While most of them were off to the peripheries, there was a group of ten, mixed of the tribes, standing around the sparing circle with Luna at the center.

Two of the ten picked themselves up off the dirt as she arrived. Luna was smiling at them, her voice loud but playful as she chided their techniques and offered up tips or suggestions to help them improve. As they stepped out of the ring, two more stepped in. All three bowed their heads before readying their spears.

The bout lasted a solid minute before Luna put both ponies on their backs. For all but the last five seconds, she only defended, dodging, parrying, and blocking their attacks with almost contemptuous ease. It was not a pretty sight… or it shouldn’t have been. Having one’s guards beaten so completely did not inspire confidence.

Celestia barely noticed that, however, her eyes too occupied with the sight of her sister’s graceful movements as she accomplished the task. She was gorgeous, and the simple pleasure on her face calmed worries that Celestia hadn’t noticed, bringing her own warm smile to bear.

Lunch already forgotten, Celestia settled down on her haunches to watch, resting her head against the tree’s rough bark.

The next two rounds played out much the same as the first. Even after that, when Luna increased their numbers, none of them could land a single hit. Pegasus, earth pony, unicorn, it made no difference. Luna was simply too fast, too strong, and too experienced for any of them to have a chance… in a fair fight.

Waiting for the perfect moment, Celestia reached out and plucked a hair from Luna’s tail. The tiny, but sharp pinch was enough to distract her and allow one of the guards to slip a lucky thrust into her shoulder.

They all froze, staring at the spear pressed into Luna’s fur. Tension built as her gaze slowly rose to the pegasus responsible, still hovering beside her. Then she laughed, patted him on the back in congratulations, and gave them all instructions on specific areas to train, sending them off to do just that.

Once they’d dispersed, Luna snapped her head to glare straight at Celestia, face twisted in annoyance even as her ears perked.

She trotted over. The closer she got, the more obvious her recent exertions became. As far away as she’d been, Celestia hadn’t noticed her heavy breaths or the sweat glistening on her coat. Luna’s frown faded as she neared, morphing into a lip tugging smile.

Luna closed the last of the distance, and both leaned in to share a chaste nuzzle. Celestia inhaled Luna’s thick musk as they met, lavender and thyme overpowered by sweat and dust. She lingered for as long as she could, ignoring the moisture matting her cheek, but every second increased the tightness in her chest and the beat of her heart, finally forcing her to pull back.

With a surreptitious check to ensure nopony was within ear shot, Celestia allowed herself to speak freely. “You looked beautiful out there.”

Luna’s grin widened further, and she started to lower her head for another nuzzle, only to stop herself and look away with a blush. “Thank you, Tia.”

“I’m glad to see you are having fun,” she continued, a sly grin on her white lips, “but do you think you could do so without putting our guards in the infirmary?”

Luna snorted. “I should be insulted that you think so little of my skill. A few bruises here and there are good for them. Reminds them that their job consists of more than standing around and looking pretty.”

Celestia allowed herself a subdude laugh, rolling her eyes at her sister’s ego. “Chrysalis surely would have trembled at your presence.”

The mood changed in a flash, Luna’s face darkening as Celestia winced at the implied, if not intended, accusation. “Must I apologize once more?”

“No, Luna. I—”

“I am deeply and truly sorry for wishing to be well rested for mine own shift.”

“That—” Though she bit off her retort, Celestia could not remain wholly silent. “You still could have come.”

“I would rather not have this argument again, least where others could bear witness and make undue assumptions.”

Celestia sighed and nodded, wishing she’d never brought it up. Letting the silence linger for a few seconds, when she spoke she kept her tone absent of recrimination and full of curiosity, “I had not thought to find you awake so early.”

“I was…” Luna faltered, glancing down as her blush returned, “not able to sleep.”

Letting her concern color her voice, Celestia asked, “Nothing is wrong, is it?”

“Neigh.” Luna shook her head as she settled down to her haunches. “I…” She huffed, her eyes searching the grass and fallen leaves. “‘Tis this equation Twilight Sparkle and I have been attempting to solve. We have been grinding our horns against it for weeks with naught but chalk dust for our efforts.”

Celestia raised a questioning eyebrow at that. She wasn’t completely in the dark about Twilight and her sister’s activities during their get togethers. It was a rather adorable image, the two numberphiles going back and forth over their charts and graphs. Were it not for the blush still glowing on Luna’s cheeks, she might have even believed her.

“Oh?” Celestia asked with a sly grin. “Perhaps I could lend some assistance to your endeavour. Or at least guidance on where to look.”

“N—no.” Luna shook her head once again, her blush not cooling in the slightest. “I… wouldn’t want you to embarrass yourself in front of Twilight Sparkle.”

Restraining a giggle, Celestia decided not to pry. Seeing Luna so flustered brought back a number of memories, all of them pleasant ones. Of course, that didn’t mean she couldn’t needle her a bit more for the fun of it. “I will remind you that I taught Twilight everything she knows.”

Luna smiled, finally starting to lose her blush. “You still use those puppets.”

“I happen to like my puppets,” she pouted, “and so do my students.”

Celestia could see the kiss coming. It would have been such a small thing, a quick peck and gone, but, no matter how much it pained her to do so, she dropped her gaze and turned her head.

“Luna, please…”

“They would not see, Tia. Even were they all to turn and watch, they could not see.”

Celestia shook her head. “I’m sorry.”

She studied the old oak tree, unable to meet her sister’s gaze. It had always hurt, weighing her wants and desires against those of her little ponies. Having Luna, as much as she knew she could not bear to lose her, only seemed to make it worse.

“What are we going to do, Tia?”

“I don’t know, Lulu…” She dug deep, forcing confidence into her gaze as she looked up into Luna’s beautiful teal eyes, “but I’ll figure something out. I always do.”

Luna’s smile was bittersweet. “Yes, yes you do.” With a glance back at the guards, she continued, “Come, practice with me.”

She shook her head. “I’ll pass.”

“Please. They offer no sport.”

Celestia chuckled. “I doubt I would do better. It has been a great many years since I last held a spear. You go have your fun, but do try to get some rest as well.” Rising, she added, “I will see you tonight, my love.”

Luna nodded. “Tonight.”

Before Celestia could react, Luna shot forward, kissing her. It was quick, but no less passionate, Luna’s tongue licking at Celestia’s lips, leaving a moist warmth that tingled as the cool autumn air rushed in behind. She was already gone, trotting back to the practice yard.

Celestia stood there, frozen in place as her heart raced, and her tail thrashed. Her next breath shuddered, a shiver running down her spine. It took an effort of will to tear her eyes from Luna’s retreating flanks to the ground, not even daring to check if they’d been seen.

She was halfway to the statue garden before her legs stopped quivering.

—————————————

It took four weeks, but they did it. They finally did it! The condensed map of Shirius was solved, all two pages of individual calculations simplified into a mere half page equation. Of course, the solution had been right in front of their nose the entire time, but that hardly mattered now.

Twilight basked in the glow of the moon lit chalkboard, Luna at her side, both wearing the same satisfied smile.

“The beast lays slain at our hooves, Twilight Sparkle. I am of the belief that this warrants a par—”

A purple hoof blocked Luna’s lips, cutting her off as Twilight’s head snapped from side-to-side. With wide eyes and bated breath, she searched their dim surrounding, only relaxing when she was certain the coast was clear. Turning back to a miffed Luna, she moved the hoof to her own lips. “Shhhh. We don’t use the ‘P’ word lightly around here.”

Luna continued to give her an odd look, but didn’t argue. “As I was saying, perhaps a celebration is in order?” Without giving Twilight a chance to respond, her horn lit up, a soft pop producing a tall, slender bottle and a pair of stout glasses.

The bottle was clear glass and lacked any form of identifying label. Inside, the silvery liquid seemed to dance, bands of lighter and darker grays swirling over its surface. It was thick, far thicker than any drink she’d seen before, clinging to the bottle’s sides as it sloshed about.

Breaking the wax seal, Luna filled each glass halfway with the mercurial substance, proffering the second to Twilight. Accepting the strange drink, she mimicked Luna, holding it under her nose and inhaling. It smelled like a sharp, biting winter breeze.

“What is this?” she asked, her voice distant even to her own ears as she watched the ever shifting surface.

“Distilled moonshine.”

“Moonshine? But that’s just an old…” Twilight caught her face in a wing, hiding her flushed cheeks behind the feathers, “Of course it was real. But you’re the only one who knows how to make it, and after a thousand years of non-existence why wouldn’t it pass into myth?”

“Quite so, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said with only a hint of mirth, using her own wing to rub Twilight’s withers. “There is naught to be embarrassed about. As I am awash with the changes a thousand years has brought, ‘tis only fair that I ‘rotate the tables’ on you.”

Retracting her wing, Twilight smiled up at Luna in appreciation. She almost corrected the slight error in the idiom but couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Luna hovered her glass next to Twilight’s. “To that which was old made new once more.”

Twilight clinked their glasses, repeating Luna’s toast.

As one, they brought the glasses to their lips. Like warm honey, the moonshine slipped into her mouth, coating her tongue and teeth. The icy chill soothed her throat against the burn of alcohol that followed on its heels, leaving behind an ember’s glow of warmth that quickly spread to her limbs.

“Wow.” Twilight worked her tongue over her teeth, pulling down the last lingering drops. During her studies, she’d encountered a few poems that attempted to describe the drink. They failed, but she doubted she could hope to do better. She took another, longer, sip, for research purposes. “That’s… wow.”

Luna only smiled, emptying her own glass before pouring herself a second and offering to refill Twilight’s.

It was between her fourth or fifth glass that Twilight lost track of time. Somewhere around there, for a reason she could no longer remember, she made mention of Trixie’s first visit and the ursa minor. Luna’s interest was caught immediately, and she demanded a full retelling of events. Still a little bashful about the whole affair, Twilight gave a brief summary of what had occurred.

Apparently, Luna was less than impressed by her delivery.

Taking a seat at her side, Luna directed Twilight’s gaze up to the stars. Pointing out the constellation Cancer she began her tale.

Twilight had read many of the old epic poems that had survived throughout history, but to hear one recited from memory by a pony who’d been there? Now that was an experience.

She could not have asked for a better setting. The stars twinkled bright in the sky. An ephemeral hint of moonshine still danced on her tongue from her last sip, along with an occasional whiff of lavender and thyme finding her nose. Though Luna sat in one place beside her, she was far from idle, using wings and forelegs as much as her voice to tell the story. And what a voice…

Twilight had never listened, really listened, to Luna’s voice before. Perhaps some of it was the lyrical quality of the poem itself, but if that was the case, Luna’s voice was the perfect accompaniment. By the third stanza, Twilight was entranced, barely hearing the story itself and not caring at all.

It was during the fifth ‘book’ that Twilight could no longer resist the cool night air, shivering at a slight gust that rolled over the observation deck.

The change of season was upon them, each night growing a little cooler as pegasi all over Equestria prepped the land for the coming of winter still weeks away. It was enough to drive most ponies into their homes once the sun went down.

Despite her ascension, much of Twilight’s new magic had yet to fully set in, a pegasus’ resistance to cold among them. Cadance said it would take up to five years for her earth pony magicks to fully solidify, but she had nothing to offer on the pegasus side, having been born a pegasus herself. Twilight couldn’t complain too much. Basic flight more or less came with her wings, while Cadance’s unicorn magic took almost two years to produce anything more than a pretty blue light. Luna and Princess Celestia had even less to offer, both having been born alicorns in the first place.

Luna must have felt her shudder, for a blue wing draped over her withers, circling to cup her shoulder and shield her from the worst of the wind.

Twilight stiffened at the initial contact, only to realize how silly that was and lean into Luna’s side. It was far from the first time she had taken shelter under another pony’s wing. Granted, the other times were universally with Princess Celestia, when she was still young enough to seek such things after particularly bad nightmares. So there was nothing strange about Luna offering the same comfort, no matter that Twilight was no longer a frightened filly, nor Luna her surrogate mother.

The gesture did not give Luna pause as she continued her tale unabated, though it did cut into her theatrics a bit.

Twilight surfaced from her reverie enough to discover that Princess Platinum was confronting the giant star crab a second time, now armed with an ancient magical weapon of some description. Not that she cared as Luna was the star of the show far more than Princess Platinum.

Luna held her head just so, confidence and strength showing through in a way that matched Princess Celestia’s regality in its own unique way. There was a wolfishness to her visage, a hint of restrained violence that Twilight should have found off-putting, but only served to put her even more at ease.

A content sigh issued forth from Twilight’s mouth, flowing out at the exact wrong time and catching Luna’s attention enough to interrupt the story. She turned to Twilight, a bit of playfulness mixed with the light concern in her eyes. “Is my epic of Princess Platinum’s battle against the great crustacean Cancer not entertaining enough for you?”

“No!” Twilight blushed and turned away. “I mean, no. It’s not that at all. I’m just… tired?”

“Sleep is not to be set aside lightly. If it is required, do not burden yourself unduly on my account. There is, after all, always next time.”

Twilight worried her lip, looking anywhere but to Luna. Her eyes scanned the expanse of sky, as though she could find the answer to a question she didn’t know written in the stars, but only found sympathy for astromancers… or at least those gullible enough to believe them. “Astromancy isn’t real, is it?”

The look Luna gave her was an answer all its own. “Reading fate in the stars? No, Twilight Sparkle, it is not. The stars are ever mine and speak naught to the destiny of those who gaze upon them.” Luna turned to face her fully, pulling away so as to force Twilight to support her own weight once again. “Why do you ask?”

By her expression and tone, she was not curious about Twilight’s thoughts on astromancy but in some way worried about her. Twilight shrank a little, shrugging her shoulders. Somepony else might have been able to answer that question, but that pony probably wouldn’t be struggling for an excuse to keep Luna from leaving.

It wasn’t like she’d be saying goodbye. They were already set up to meet again next week, and they weren’t exactly getting anything done at the moment anyway. Of course, that was a whole seven days away. And she was having a really good time. Why should the party end now? There was still plenty that they could do before Luna had to return to Canterlot… if only she could think of something.

Well there was an idea, and a chance to test a hypothesis as well. ‘How quietly could she whisper the ‘P’ word without summoning Pinkie Pie?’ The obvious downside being her friend’s inevitable arrival, which, at the moment, she didn’t particularly want. Mark that as plan ‘P’, hopefully with fifteen other, better ideas exhausted first.

If only she had even one idea.

Twilight glanced up at Luna. She was looking back up at the stars again, her brow drawn down in thought. There was worry there, in the lines of her muzzle, but then, had she ever seen her without? What of the tension that never left her withers? Was that just her way, or was there more to it than that? She could help, she was sure, if only she knew what was wrong.

A teal eye rolled toward her, and Twilight quickly looked away.

“Yes, I believe it is time that I take my leave,” Luna stated, her muscles flexing as she made to stand.

“Wait! I…” Twilight’s mind raced, searching for anything to latch onto and coming up empty.

“Neigh, Twilight Sparkle, you need rest.”

Twilight watched silently as Luna stood. Once again on all fours, she stretched, arching her back and flaring her wings to loosen the stiff muscles. Had she not already been blushing, Twilight surely would have started then. Luna’s horn lit up, gathering the glasses and bottle before teleporting them back from whence they came.

“It has been a most pleasurable evening, Twilight Sparkle.”

Accepting her defeat, Twilight nodded as she stood, doing her best to stop her disappointment from showing on her ears. “Thank you… for the moonshine and the story.”

“You are most welcome.” Luna spread her wings as she stepped up to the banister, preparing to leap. With a final glance back and a nod, she said, “Until next we meet.”

Before Twilight could start to answer, the castle door slammed open, drawing both their eyes toward it. Standing in the doorway, his chest heaving beneath golden armour, was one of Twilight’s guards. He galloped the short distance to them and fell into a hasty bow.

“Your Highness! A hydra's attacking Sweet Apple Acres!”

Chapter 6

Covered from head to hoof in mud, splinters, and bits of apple, Twilight craned her neck and let her eyes travel from the roots of Sparkle Tower up to the window of her bathroom. She could imagine every step or flap it would take to reach that window. Every burning, straining ache compounded upon her already sore, tired muscles.

There was no real question or debate. Summoning the last dregs of her magic, Twilight teleported—

—and stumbled. Her hooves clicked loudly against the tile floor, bumping into the tub before catching and steadying herself on the rim. With one hoof hooked over the edge for support, her other massaged the base of her horn. That might not have been her best idea.

It was a good minute before she opened her eyes to the near darkness of the bathroom. The moonlight coming from the single window was just enough to define the outer edges of everything, yet failed to reveal any detail. She glanced toward the light switch, positioned on the far wall beside the door. Who needed to be able to see to take a bath anyway?

Exing that off her mental checklist, she moved onto the next item, and frowned as she glared at the hot water lever.

Reaching for it was a groan inducing experience, every inch her hoof moved bringing with it a new, twisting ache. Her only rewarded for the ordeal: the rush of water falling from the faucet. Waiting until she could feel the steam against her fetlock, Twilight dropped the plug into the drain, letting the tub fill.

Minutes later, she cut the water off, only to stare at the steaming bath with discontent, debating if it was really worthwhile to drag herself over the rim.

Her desire to be clean won out. Muscles making loud, painful protests that she almost couldn’t ignore, Twilight started pulling herself over the edge. Finally cresting the edge, she dropped unceremoniously into the near scalding water, a fair amount splashing to the floor.

As the heat seeped into her coat, warming her skin and claiming the muscles beneath, her mind relaxed, drifting inexorably toward the events that had caused her so much discomfort.

Luna and she were only halfway to Sweet Apple Acres when the hydra came into view, looming over the trees of the southern orchard. Shouting something, Luna’s voice was loud and boisterous, but lost to the wind nonetheless. With powerful beats of her wings, she shot forward, leaving Twilight to lag behind on her untested wings.

At first sight, she was confused by the hydra’s lack of motion. It simply stood there, serpentine heads wavering from side-to-side, with a distinct lack of destroying anything… if she ignored the swath of broken trees behind it. Only as she drew nearer was she able to pick out Fluttershy hovering before it.

A wave of relief washed over her. With Fluttershy’s help, Twilight was certain they could get the hydra to return to its home without doing any more damage to the Acres.

Luna got there first and fell in at Fluttershy’s side, joining the discussion—if that’s what it was—without hesitation. Catching up herself, Twilight hovered on the sidelines, marveling at the fact that Luna could talk to and understand the hydra more so than actually listening to what was said.

All of that changed when she noticed Fluttershy stretch her neck out and one of the hydra’s heads jerk back as though slapped. Dark-blue magic flashed around Luna a moment later, encasing her whole body. When it faded away, she was covered from head to hoof in a suit of imposing plate mail. A halberd, the head shaped to match Luna’s cutie mark, save for the curved spike on the opposite side, was grasped in her field, leveled at a second of the hydra’s heads.

“Thou shalt vacatest these premises at once, or suffer for thy foolish choice.”

That’s when everything went to Tartarus.

—————————————

The ache in Luna’s wings only spurred her on as she flew toward Canterlot. Every muscle in her body sang the glorious chorus that only came from a truly excellent workout. It was the song of life and vitality, euphoria in its every note. She could scarce recall the last time she’d felt so alive.

She made regular excursions to the fringe towns, ensuring that the dangerous creatures that lurked nearby knew to stay out of pony lands. None had proved much of a challenge though. Chimeras, owlbears, and manticores could suffice for an hour’s entertainment, but little more. A full grown hydra? Now that was a foe worthy of her time.

While she attempted to assist Lady Fluttershy in talking it down, she held little hope it would succeed. Hydras were notoriously dense and stubborn. Having four heads only served to divide the brain power between them, leaving them disproportionately aggressive.

Fluttershy, bless her courage, refused to back down as the beast became belligerent. In a last ditch effort, she attempted to stare it down, even succeeding in making one of its heads cringe back. Against a hydra, however, one head was far from enough.

Knowing full well what was about to transpire, Luna summoned her armour and weapon from Canterlot and allowed the beast one last chance to back down… with unfortunate but predictable results.

Twilight acted quickly, teleporting Fluttershy away just as the hydra’s rightmost head shot toward her. Not that Luna was about to allow her to be hurt. The flat of her halberd caught the creature’s head, smashing it to the side and dazzling it long before it would have reached the pegasus.

The hydra’s heads snapped back then, arching like snakes ready to strike as Luna brought her halberd to a low ready. All four heads roared in unison, their volume matched in kind by her own battle cry just before both charged forward.

That’s when the fun started.

—————————————

The hot water was wonderful. Heat seeped into her sore muscles, encouraging the flow of blood and helping them relax. It filled her head with fuzz, drowning out her growing headache. Warming every part of her body, she finally smiled for the first time since Luna left.

Her eyes fell on the wood-handled brush, only to slide back up to the ceiling. She would fix that later, much later.

Between the seductive warmth and her complete exhaustion, Twilight could do little more than close her eyes and sink back until all but her nose was underwater. She finally relaxed, letting her mind wander as it would.

Luna had been amazing. Twilight had already admired her for her intelligence and her ability to understand new concepts in math and magic with ease. She was pretty too, which, being Princess Celestia’s sister, was no surprise at all. During the fight, however, she became something else entirely.

Luna’s halberd crashed into the hydra’s head mid-strike, slamming it to the side long before it would have reached Fluttershy. With that, all of its attention trained on her. Twilight cringed back from the deafening mix of Luna’s ‘Royal Canterlot Voice’ and the hydra’s quartet of roars, her ears folding back in a vain attempt to protect her hearing.

When she turned back, it was all she could do not to gape. Luna was like a wasp, darting about the hydra’s heads, stinging it again and again with the flat of her halberd as she avoided its serpent quick strikes. With moves that would have left Rainbow Dash openly impressed, Luna dodged, spun, rolled, and juked around all four heads like she was dancing. Graceful, every movement flowed into the next, confounding the hydra at almost every turn… almost.

She wasn’t perfect, or the hydra got lucky. Every so often one of its heads would catch her before she could slip out of the way. Her own hits might have been powerful and numerous, but the sheer mass behind the heads was enough to send her careening away. Each time, she recovered before crashing, but that wasn’t enough.

Luna was retreating, falling back inch-by-inch as she fended off the hydra’s attacks. Every snap of its jaws stole ground from beneath her. Luna’s bravado was admirable, her boisterous shouts loud enough to be heard across the Acres, but she needed help.

Charging her own horn, Twilight sped in to assist.

—————————————

Even so long after the fight, and so close to morning, Luna’s blood was up. She didn’t fly in a straight line, she couldn’t. Her path looped and curved as she laughed and soared above Equestria, reenacting select instances from the fight while speeding toward home.

Twilight’s first attempt to assist was valiant and not unimpressive. That being said, Luna realized in the first moments that her martial training left much to be desired. Honestly, she was surprised by her chosen tactic. After hearing Twilight’s tale of the ursa minor, she’d have thought her to use a more diverse set of spells and tactics. Instead, she charged straight for the beast, firing bolts of pure magic from her horn.

Such displays of force were a terribly inefficient use of magic. Visually impressive and properly intimidating, certainly, but inefficient nonetheless. She’d have to make sure Twilight learned more standard combat tactics sooner rather than later.

Before she could warn Twilight away, three of her bolts landed, leaving black scorch marks across one of the heads, and little else. The injured head roared in pain, but it was one of the others that responded to the attack, coming at Twilight from a blind spot.

A quick teleport put Luna between them, and a swing from her halberd deflected the gaping maw down and away, smashing it into an apple tree, destroying it in an explosion of splinters, leaves, and apples.

“Come, Twilight Sparkle!” she shouted, “We must herd the beast back to the forest!”

—————————————

Twilight let her forehooves move over her chest and legs, massaging her aching muscles and brushing off most of the collected detritus. Something between a groan and moan escaped her lips as each movement released mixture of pain and pleasure.

Once she joined in the fight, everything became a blur of magic and motion.

Twilight almost smacked herself as Luna shouted between beating off the hydra’s assault. Even if she hadn’t watched Shining train with the other guards, she should have known not to bother with blunt force magic. Something as simple as holding a rock could produce an equivalent effect with drastically less effort.

Flying out of the hydra’s reach, she selected a number of good sized stones. With a simple spell, she hardened them against shattering and set them to spin around her like an asteroid belt. Next, she cast an illusion spell to produce two exact copies of herself, improvised weaponry included. Doing her best to mimic Luna’s war cry, and probably failing, she and her illusions charged back into the battle.

With Twilight’s help, Luna no longer needed take the slow course of drawing the hydra toward the forest, instead they worked together to herd it. Luna had her stay at the peripheries, teleporting from one side to the other to keep the hydra’s retreat from curving off course while Luna provided the brunt of its motivation to retreat in the first place.

The hydra wasn’t completely stupid, however. After enough time watching, it learned to track her teleports.

A well timed headbutt caught her completely off guard, knocking her from the sky and through the crown of an apple tree. A hastily cast shield saved her from the worst of the branches, but shattered before she passed all the way through, leaving her covered in bruises and apple bits.

Twilight wasn’t without her ability to learn from her mistakes either. Resummoning her illusions and rushing back in, she had them all produce the flash and crack of teleportation when she switched places, occasionally teleporting the rocks while she remained in place to further confuse the hydra.

Luna, still staying well within the hydra’s reach as its primary target, continued to take hits of her own. Even then, she turned each strike against the hydra, teleporting behind one of the other heads and using the momentum buck it with that much more force.

It wasn’t until the hydra had been driven a furlong away from the farm and into the Everfree Forest that it gave a final pained roar and turned tail. Luna and Twilight pulled back the moment it broke off, hovering in place and watching until they were certain that it wouldn’t turn back.

—————————————

Beaten and bruised, the hydra finally accepted its fate and fled. That it was able to do so was a victory in its own right.

From the beginning, Luna had known the outcome; a hydra was no threat to her. Had she so chosen, the fight would have ended in seconds instead of dragging on for an hour. If not for Twilight’s assistance, that course may have been unavoidable. Her first strategy had been working, drawing the beast off the farm and into the forest, but convincing it to not return? Such would have been far more difficult on her own.

With their foe routed, they turned to focus on the ponies and the farm. The question of ‘Why’ came up, with many eyes turning toward the youngest of the Apple siblings. Before too much could be said, Luna and Fluttershy both spoke up, assuring them all that the hydra was after the apple trees, looking to gorge itself in preparation for its coming hibernation.

After ensuring Applejack—or more likely her brother—would petition the treasury for recompense against the damage to their orchard, Luna made her goodbyes and turned toward home.

Home. She was flying home. Not toward the old castle, those broken ruins of her past, but toward her home and her future. Toward the tall shining spires of Canterlot, and the sister who dwelt there in. Toward the lover she’d always known, but only recently discovered.

Her lover.

She almost laughed at how easily she applied the title to the image of Celestia. There was no hesitation or reservation. Not anymore. It was almost ridiculous, looking back. After so many lifetimes standing side-by-side, it was only after her fall, after they were finally separated that either of them even considered the other as anything more than Sister.

How much could have been avoided if—

She shook her head. Down that path lay only regret.

Celestia. Tall, regal... voluptuous Celestia.

She had always been beautiful, even before the poets crafted her into the ‘ideal’, an idol against which other mares could never hope to measure. Yet it took seeing Celestia in a moment of weakness, unguarded and unawares, for Luna’s own heart to take her down a path she’d never known existed.

It was an overwhelming one. It was a terrifying one. It was waking up in her sister’s embrace, reeking of sex, questioning everything. Did Celestia truly love her? Was it all an act? Nothing more than pity? Or worse: a calculated deception to keep her placated and in-line?

If it had played out any differently… if Celestia had come to her… But she hadn’t. She had suffered in silence, been willing to sacrifice again... afraid. Those worries had faded with time, growing quieter and quieter, until she could no longer hear them over Celestia whispering her name as she slept.

Luna had never known a world without Celestia, and she never wanted to.

As the castle neared, Luna noticed color returning to the sky. She was late… hours later than normal. Celestia would already be awake, waiting for her. Would she be angry with her? No. Annoyed at most, maybe a little worried.

Wouldn’t that be nice? Celestia perched on her balcony, staring at the horizon, scanning for any sign of her beloved sister. Then spotting her, relax, let down her guard and release that unrestrained smile she hid from the rest of the world.

Luna’s heart fluttered at the image. At the thoughts of Celestia, her warm embrace, her velvet lips, her perfectly plump flanks…

A hungry smile pulled at her lips as she threw everything she had into her wings.

—————————————

Celestia paced up and down her balcony, wings settling and resettling, eyes never leaving the small town in the not so distant south and the just barely visible castle it now contained.

It wasn’t that she was worried, nor was she annoyed. Luna was her own mare after all. If she wanted to stay out all night, it wasn’t Celestia’s place to say otherwise. She wasn’t Mother and had no right to demand Luna be home at any particular hour. Still, it would have been nice if she’d bothered to let her know. All it would have taken was a short note. A few lines of ink on a scrap of paper and a bit of messenger-fire.

No, it wasn’t that at all, it was…

Celestia stopped, squinting at a spot just above the horizon. Dark as she was, Luna could be difficult to spot against the early twilight sky. After a few seconds, all the tension that had built along Celestia’s back melted, and she breathed a heavy sigh of relief. It was her; everything was fine.

The closer Luna got, the clearer she became, and the more of her Celestia could make out. All that tension started creeping back in. She remembered that armour and the events that always surrounded its donning.

It was all she could do not to fly out to meet her.

The moment Luna’s metal shod hooves struck the stone floor, Celestia rushed to her, questions and fears ready on her tongue. She didn’t get to voice a single one. Before she could even open her mouth, Luna was upon her, lips pressed against hers in a fierce kiss that stole Celestia’s initiative and left her reeling on her back hooves.

She nearly lost herself in the embrace, her thoughts made sluggish by the motions of Luna’s strong lips against her own. Her eyes closed against her will, leaving her nose to fill the sensational void. The delicate medley from Luna’s scented soap was missing, replaced entirely by her natural musk tinged with a heavy dose of sweat.

None of that could overcome their location, standing on an open balcony for all the world to see. It was stupid and dangerous. They were easily visible for miles, and no pony would mistake them for anyone but themselves.

When they finally parted, Celestia fell back to her haunches, dizzy and gasping for breath.

“L—Luna?”

Her sister didn’t respond, already grasping the dark-steel helmet in her magic and casting it aside, letting her mane flow free once more. In those few seconds of inaction, Celestia finally had a chance to take in Luna’s appearance.

Scratches, dents, and other signs of battle marred her plate mail. Thankfully, none of it appeared to be more than surface damage, but that did little to put Celestia at ease. She had been in a fight, a fight in which she had been struck multiple times and with a great deal of force. Her thoughts galloped through all the possibilities, all the creatures and conspiracies that could stand against her sister long enough to do so much damage, only to be cut short.

Once more, Luna surged forward, mashing their muzzles together in a violent kiss. Celestia let out a muffled yelp as she lost balance, toppling backward. Luna was unfazed, never letting their lips part as she followed her down, straddling her as she continued the kiss.

Celestia tried to protest, to get Luna to stop, but parting her lips only paved the way for Luna’s tongue to slip inside.

She had been brash before, taking small liberties when she was certain they would go unseen, but this was a whole different level. A quick peck on the cheek or surreptitiously brushing a wing along Celestia’s flank was a far cry from making out under the open sky. Anywhere else and Celestia would be more than thrilled at her aggressive passion, but not there. Not now.

Her hooves pushed against Luna’s barrel, only to slide off the smooth curves of steel.

Pulling her muzzle up and away, Celestia finally broke the kiss, though Luna remained unswayed, simply moving on to pepper kisses along her jaw.

“Luna! W—”

“Hydra…” Luna gasped between her desperate kisses, moving toward Celestia’s exposed neck. “Acres… All safe.”

“I…” Celestia groaned, losing her train of thought as Luna nipped just behind her jaw. Her head rolled to the side, giving Luna that much easier access. “I… Oh stars, Luna.”

When her eyes reopened, she was staring up at the dark blue sky, Luna’s stars still clearly visible despite her sun waiting just below the horizon. The dim light gave her no comfort. They were still completely exposed, and if they didn’t see to their duties soon, ponies would start looking for them.

Celestia’s chest tightened at the thought, depriving her of air and forcing her breaths into desperate pants in counter time with Luna’s. She couldn’t get out more than the first syllable of her sister’s name, much less anything that resembled a protest. Luna wasn’t helping, trailing her lips and tongue down Celestia’s throat to the hollow of her neck.

Mother’s mane, she wanted to just let it happen. To revel in Luna’s savage lust. She’d even dig out those ridiculous lacy, pink socks from Hearths Warming if she thought they could do anything to drive Luna even the smallest degree further.

But not here!

They needed to move inside. That was all, just a few feet, just enough to get off the balcony, and she’d let Luna do whatever she wanted, beg her not to stop. One word. Tell her to hold off long enough to move inside. Just one word.

“St—” Luna’s hoof brushed over Celestia’s stiff nipple, her eyes rolling back in her head. “—ars!”

Spurred on by the moaning cry, Luna’s hoof massaged the hard nub. Growling, she nipped at the skin over Celestia’s collarbone.

The last of Celestia’s breath fled as she writhed in an effort to escape from beneath her sister and reach the doorway. Her struggles were for naught, the movements only succeeding in carrying the spicy scent of her own arousal to curl around her nose.

Luna’s hoof slipped further down to brush her engorged clit.

Celestia bucked, hindlegs catching Luna’s armoured stomach and throwing her off to crash against the castle wall, sending chips of marble and mortar flying through the air. She bit a hoof to muffle her screams, the other slipping between her clenched hindlegs in a futile attempt to stop the flow from her marehood as she curled into a tight ball, spasms shaking her whole body.

She was slow in recovering, limbs twitching and uncooperative. Two false starts left her panting, torso raised but flanks still on the cool stone. Taking her time, Celestia found her hooves. Once there, she let her head hang, taking three deep breaths. With each inhalation, her composure returned, until everything that wasn’t calm and collected was shoved behind her mask. Certain of her control, she raised her head.

Luna leaned against the far wall, rubbing the back of her head as she stared up at Celestia. Ears attentive, eyes wide, she appeared more confused than hurt despite the new concave shape of her abdominal plate. She made to speak and stand, only for Celestia’s magic to bind her muzzle and hooves, dangling her upside down and off to the side. Squirming and protesting at first, Luna gave up with an annoyed snort. It was no less than she deserved at the moment. Even then, it almost wasn’t enough.

Marble shards and dust coated the balcony floor, a decent sized gouge in the stonework a few hoofs above where Luna’s head had been.

Celestia cast the cleaning spell to scour away any trace of what had just happened. She considered the wall next and, unable to recall any spells for shaping marble, sealed all the bits she could against it, hiding the damage behind an illusion until she could see to it properly.

With a satisfied nod of her head, Celestia turned back to Luna and got an adorable pout that tugged at her heart. She forced a frown. It was not easy, the small muscles rebelling against her. What else could she do? If she let her guard down now...

Rending her eyes from Luna’s face, she trotted inside, Luna in tow.

With as much grace as she’d bound her, Celestia dropped Luna onto her bed, releasing her bindings, and began to cast again. Outside, the heavens changed, the stars going out as the moon fell below the horizon and the sun rose above it. The whole affair lasted seconds and lacked for flair and creativity, a choir done because it must, with no passion or care put behind it.

Luna, now sitting on the edge of Celestia’s bed, stared at her, concerned. “Tia, I—”

Was all she got out before Celestia let go of her restraint and pounced in a reverse of what had happened only minutes earlier. Luna flopped back against the stiff mattress, no less off guard than Celestia had been. She gave in quicker, though, returning the kiss without reserve or hesitation.

This time, however, Celestia was able to speak.

“Never! Ever! Do anything like that again!” she shouted between kisses. “Do you have any idea how stupid that was?!”

Her horn reignited, tearing off Luna’s armour piece-by-piece to reveal her sweat matted fur beneath. Celestia was furious and should have been more so. Luna’s dirty, smelly fur was getting all over her bed, and in a minute, all over her. She’d just taken a shower not two hours prior, spent nearly a half-hour with maids brushing her down, and now she was going to have to do it all again herself and hide it, lest it be noticed and they think her not satisfied!

The peytral came off, and Celestia buried her nose in Luna’s chest, licking at her sweat stained fur and inhaling the pungent fragrance that was her. Drawing her pinions over Luna’s shoulders and barrel, she traced the lines of her sister’s hard, corded muscles, reveling in their every movement beneath her coat.

“Any pegasus could have spotted us! Do you have any—” Celestia couldn’t finish, growling as she ran her muzzle up Luna’s neck to bite down on her ear and press their barrels together. Her mind blanked, lost amid the torrent of sensations. Helpless, all she could do was grind against Luna in the hopes that something would find its way through the blind lust driving her.

Celestia barely noticed when their positions flipped, Luna rolling her onto her back, only caring when she tried to pull up. Hooking her forelegs behind Luna’s head, Celestia didn’t let her go far, forcing her back into another kiss and stretching a curtain of wings over Luna’s back.

Luna broke the kiss, once again moving to nibble at Celestia’s neck just behind her jaw.

“… hiding in a cloud as they watched…”

Grasping Celestia’s hindleg in her field, Luna hooked it behind herself. The hot moisture of Luna’s sex pressed against Celestia’s inner thigh, grinding it into the already soaked white fur.

Luna bit hard on Celestia’s shoulder, groaning and grunting as she worked her hips, her swollen lower lips folding back and forth with each motion, her hard clit tracing jagged lines up and down Celestia’s leg, edging closer and closer to Celestia’s own burning slit.

“Watch… eyes… Oh stars!”

Luna arched her back, straining against Celestia’s grip on her head and driving her hips forward. In an almost ephemeral kiss, their exposed clits brushed together.

Celestia’s eyes rolled back in her head as her own back arched and a cry of euphoria poured from her lips. Luna’s teeth dug back into her shoulder, muffling her own cry, hips thrusting again and again until she was completely spent.

Luna collapsed, Celestia cradling her head with forelegs while her wings splayed across the bed. Luna’s wings followed suit, blue feathers draping over white.

With the last of her energy, Luna shifted her pinions, meshing them as best she could between Celestia’s. For minutes, neither moved, too exhausted to do more than listen to each other’s slowing breaths, than to feel each other’s heartbeat slip into a calm, steady rhythm.

The first to speak was Celestia, kissing the top of Luna’s head before whispering, “You need a bath.”

—————————————

Twilight’s forehooves worked their way down her belly, brushing over her cannons and thighs. Eyes still closed, her mind wandered back to much earlier in the night, when Luna’s wing had pulled her in tight, and she’d let her head rest against Luna’s strong, muscled shoulder. She hadn’t noticed the firmness then, nor the graceful strength of her wing, but she did now.

It was nothing to imagine Luna dancing outside that armour, the subtle shift and bulge of contracting and relaxing muscles as she moved. Maybe she could teach Twilight how to dance where her other teachers had failed. She’d be more attentive to the lessons at least.

Twilight’s mind drifted further, crafting scenes of her neck crossing with Luna’s, leaning into the taller mare, listening to the beat of her heart as she was lead through a slow waltz.

Her hoof found her marehood, caressing the already parting lips.

She giggled as they reared up together, wrapping forehooves over shoulders and using each other to balance. Their barrels pressed together, hearts beating in perfect rhythm. Luna continued to lead, her warm voice whispering instructions directly into Twilight’s ear.

Her other hoof joined the first, sliding down her belly to the hard nub just starting to peek from her pulsing folds.

With her wings taking steady strokes, Luna maintained her own balance as she spun Twilight, their hooves never losing contact. She stopped Twilight’s twirl, grasping her from behind and sliding hooves across her chest. Their cheeks touching, the scent of lavender and thyme filled Twilight’s nose and fogged her mind.

Her breath started coming in pants as all the relaxation from earlier was undone. Biting her lip, Twilight worked her hooves faster. The sharp ache in her muscles and compounding exhaustion forced her to take short breaks, gasping for breath before throwing herself back in.

Their dance continued, turning slow circles over the floor as Luna’s hooves moved down, brushing lightly over Twilight’s perky nipples. Her head fell back against Luna’s shoulder, exposing her neck for the elder princess’ lips. A warm kiss made her shiver just as Luna’s hoof found Twilight’s marehood.

Her face contorted as she reached her peak and didn’t stop. Twilight bucked and grunted climaxing and sending more water over the edge to splash against the floor.

She continued to twitch every few seconds afterward, but it wasn’t long before her exhaustion finally took over and she was swallowed up by a deep sleep, filled with visions of a dark goddess teaching her things she’d only ever read about in bad romance novels.

—————————————

Celestia’s bathroom was filled with steam from the recently finished shower, highlighting the warm beams of sunlight streaming in through the frosted glass windows. One of those beams fell across Celestia’s back, making her already white coat and feathers seem to glow.

Lounged on the floor, head resting on outstretched legs, wings unfurled like sails at her sides, Celestia let out a happy little groan as Luna picked through her feathers, using lips, teeth, and tongue to straighten and align any that had slipped from their proper place.

“… finally accepted its defeat, turning tail to flee back into the forest.”

Celestia chuckled through a groggy moan. She’d only half paid attention to the story, picking up the important points, far more focused on simply staying awake under Luna’s delicate ministrations.

She’d hesitated when Luna suggested it. Once upon a time, long, long ago, when they were alone in the world, it had been common for them to preen each other’s wings. To spend the waning hours after sunset in the quiet practice. It had survived their coronation no better than the rest of their grooming habits. More recent, and vivid, were the memories of the last time the palace hired somepony to preen her wings, and of subsequently drafting a law that required professionals to be licenced. Her wing had twitched at the mere thought.

But it was Luna, and, in the end, that was what really mattered.

A hiss steamed from her lips when Luna plucked a loose feather.

“Sorry.”

“No. No, it’s,” Celestia rolled her wing, “it’s better now.”

Luna’s own wing fell across her back, massaging it as she returned to her work. Silence settled comfortably between them, broken only by an occasional moan from Celestia when a skewed feather was righted, relieving the almost imperceptible pressure. It wasn’t until Luna finished the first and was stepping over Celestia to start on the second that she spoke again.

“I am ready to listen whenever you decide to speak.”

Celestia kept her ears from tensing, holding them as loose and relaxed as ever. “It’s nothing.”

Luna tugged at the first feather a bit harder than necessary, causing Celestia to flinch and hiss. “Your back disagrees.”

Glancing over her shoulder, Celestia watched Luna’s muzzle start in at the base of her wing. She considered deflecting the question. It wouldn’t be hard; there were innumerable minor issues that she could claim were weighing on her mind. If it had been anything else, something not directly related to Luna, she might have done it too.

With a sigh, she said, “A letter arrived while you were out.” Luna hummed curiously, but didn’t interrupt her work, so Celestia continued, “From Cadance.”

Luna lifted her head, petting the small patch of properly aligned feathers with her hoof. “And what did your niece have to say this time?”

“Our niece would like to speak with us. Since she omitted the exact topic, it is safe to assume that it is personal in nature.” Luna’s only response was to return to preening. Celestia remained silent for a few seconds, but could not regain her relaxation from moments before. “I don’t like this, Lulu.”

Luna finished slipping a long secondary into place, wetting it between her lips as she pulled back. “You should have said so before I started.”

Celestia turned to glare at her sister. “You know what I mean.”

Rolling her eyes, Luna shrugged. “What would you have me say?”

Defeated, Celestia resettled her head between her forelegs, staring at the bathroom door. “That you have thought of a solution to all our problems.”

“I have thought of a solution to all our problems.”

“Cute.”

“I have always considered myself ‘devilishly sexy’, but cute will do, I suppose.”

Celestia half-snorted half-laughed, then turned to face her again. “Are you saying you have a solution?”

“Of course. ‘Tis rather simple, all considered.” She paused for dramatics. “We leave.” Celestia stared at her, mouth agape, only for Luna to roll her eyes. “I am not suggesting we do so, but ‘twould solve all our problems. ‘Twould not be difficult either. There are many lands left wild.” Luna nuzzled into Celestia’s back, pressing into the tight muscles there. “Just you and me, together… alone, with nopony to bother us. Like it used to be.”

Celestia could see it too. A cabin at the edge of a woods, open plains of grass and wildflowers beside. No ponies for miles. No more stress. No more hiding… Celestia shook her head. “No. It wouldn’t work.”

“Oh? And why is that?”

Celestia almost smiled as the name slipped from her lips… almost. “Twilight.”

“She is rather tenacious, is she not.”

“Like you would not believe.”

Their conversation fell quiet, and Luna returned to preening, but it lacked the comforting effect it had previously carried. After a minute, Luna spoke again. “Have you decided how you will respond?”

“Much the same as I have since…”—Celestia’s smile grew for a brief moment—“us. But I am certain that she is starting to grow curious, if not hurt. It is unfair to cut her out of our lives with no explanation.”

“It would have been easier if you had never adopted her in the first place.”

“Somehow, it never occurred to me that I would need fear my niece discovering that I found the love of my life,” Celestia said with a snort.

Luna blushed hot against her wing, mumbling incoherently before saying, “We could always banish her.”

“Oh? And where would you recommend?”

“I do not suppose the Crystal Heart is large enough?”

“No…” Celestia smirked. “How’s the moon this time of year?”

Celestia yelped as Luna plucked a perfectly healthy feather.

Chapter 7

Despite the late hour, a candle still burned on Celestia’s desk. Flickering fitfully, it cast a warm glow over her as she worked, with only the occasional shifting of papers and Philomena’s whistling snores breaking the placid silence.

Celestia read over the final page of the ‘Disaster Relief Request’ form, ensuring everything was in order. Though she held no doubts as to the veracity of Applejack’s claims, she could not afford to be seen playing favorites. If the lords and ladies had to fight through the bureaucracy, so too did the apple farmers, friend of the crown or not. Besides, from what she knew of her, Applejack would not appreciate anything that even hinted at favoritism.

She signed her name across the bottom as a yawn snuck out, stretching her mouth as wide as it would go. Covering it with a gold sheathed fetlock, Celestia shook her head to cast out the drowsiness hounding her and gathered her bathrobe tighter.

Strictly speaking, the bathrobe served no real purpose, Celestia’s natural body temperature being what it was. It was comfortable, however, the golden fleece meshing with her coat like a full body brush.

Setting aside the ‘Disaster Relief Request’, Celestia stared at the stack of papers occupying her inbox. Though it wasn’t a mountain of paper, or even a heap, it was more than an hour’s worth of work, and her bed looked more and more inviting with every page. It was her own fault that she was so far behind, and putting the rest off for the morrow would solve nothing, nor would it be fair to her little ponies.

That wasn’t to say she regretted letting Luna interrupt her schedule. Not in the slightest. It had been far too long since their last flight together. Just getting up into the open sky had been a nice change of pace. But the exertion, the time lost… there was always a price to pay.

The next packet was thick, filled with mismatched pages of varying size and grade. It was a formal proposal for the expansion of the Duchy of Canterberry.

Celestia closed her eyes, thinking back to the Duchess’ appeal on the subject last week. As she recalled, Duchess Canterberry wished to purchase a large swath of plains to convert into farmland. The gold on offer was fair as far as Celestia was aware, but something about it had seemed off.

Opening the packet, she began to read, examining the proposal itself and all the documentation that it contained.

She needn’t delve too deep. A quick glance at the map, provided by one of the palace scribes, showed all that she needed to see. While most of the expansion was farmable land, the last few miles plunged into the Unicorn Range. Land that was not conducive to either large nor small scale agriculture.

With a long suffering smile, Celestia marked the proposals for review, pending a mineral survey of the concerned mountains. The esteemed Duchess was far from the first pony to attempt a similar ploy, and she wouldn’t be the last. Few nobles were content with their lots and even fewer allowed a chance to increase them slip by untested.

Celestia would never claim to enjoy thwarting their ploys. Once in a generation, however, one would inevitably rise above the others, providing her an antagonist of sorts, a stone against which she could keep her wits sharp. A few generations ago it had been the Bluebloods.

Setting the proposal aside, her smile lightened at what she saw in her inbox. A bright pink envelope poked out of the stack, its corner just visible under the next folder.

She didn’t bother to wonder how the letter had gotten there as she slid it out. There were only so many hours in a day, and she couldn’t afford to waste them pondering the enigma of one Miss Pinkamena Diane Pie.

Cracking the seal, she didn’t flinch at the explosion of confetti and streamers, catching every piece in her field before they could reach her muzzle and sliding them straight to the trashbin.

No matter how many times she declined the invitations, Pinkie never seemed to grow discouraged. Whenever there was a party, without fail, Ms. Pie would send Luna and her another invitation. They never came through the post either, always hidden beneath a tea cup, stuck between the cushion and leg-rest of her throne, stuffed in a drawer, between the pages of a book, or slipped under a pillow—Luna had not found that one to be particularly entertaining. After their first night together, they both requested she keep the invitations to their inboxes.

Despite knowing that she wouldn’t be attending, Celestia still read the details. Pinkie’s invitations tended to digress, usually taking a trip around Equestria until they circled back to announce the date and time. They were a wonderful source of information on Ponyville’s more personal news, certainly more entertaining to read than the reports she got from her official sources.

She’d already retrieved a blank page and started writing her response when she reached the post-script. The four little words written in Pinkie’s unique script caught her eye and…

Celestia’s stomach made a noise, a low rumble that would have caused a sensation if anypony had been around to hear it. Fortunately, there wasn’t anypony to—

An annoyed squawk from across the room made her cringe. Glancing over her shoulder, she spotted Philomena perched on her stand, the glow of her ruffled feathers fading as they settled.

Celestia spared the bird a glare. “Oh hush, you. It wasn’t that loud.”

Philomena chirped something that could have been mistaken a chortle and bobbed her head. To which Celestia responded with a roll of her eyes. She wasn’t half as funny as she thought she was. More importantly, rising to her bait would only serve to waste more of Celestia’s time.

Finishing her reply, she placed it on the outgoing mail bin and turned to the next item. Her stomach had different plans, however, and proceeded to voice them, much to Philomena’s entertainment, rocking back on her perch and ducking her head behind a wing to muffle her chittering.

Celestia continued to ignore the phoenix, looking instead at the real source of her annoyance. It wasn’t going to stop on its own.

—————————————

Luna frowned as she sat in the middle of the ‘Restricted’ wing of the Royal Archives. The room resembled a wagon wheel with spokes made of shelf-lined halls. Layers of curved tables created the axis and provided a place for ponies to peruse their selected works, enough seating for perhaps a hundred scholars… though only enough surface area for twenty.

Crystals in sconces provided the illumination, reacting to her presence, glowing brighter as she neared—open flames being highly discouraged in all the archives. The overall effect, with a singular occupant—a small core of light surrounded on all sides by darkness—would have been oppressive for almost anypony else. Luna found it relaxing, comforting even. She’d almost deactivated the crystals, but that would only guarantee her sister finding her out if she forgot to turn them back on.

Celestia had been devious in her organization of the wing. Or, rather, the apparent lack thereof. To an untrained eye, it was pure chaos. Nothing was labeled or sorted. Almost like she just filled it up as she went along. There was a pattern though. With Celestia there was always a pattern, a plan. Luna just wished she could see it.

After two weeks of searching, she was no closer than when she first began. It didn’t help that she had to do it alone. There was no way she would bring somepony else in on this. They wouldn’t understand, wouldn’t approve. She wasn’t certain Celestia would either and didn’t dare ask… not yet.

She wasn’t even certain what school of spell it was. The terminology seemed to have changed constantly throughout the years, sometimes even within a single book. Then there were the books themselves, divided not by school, but by author. Each was a conglomeration of one pony’s successes and failures, filled with random tangents and inane writings. Even with marking off any written after her abeyance, there were still thousands of books and many, many more scrolls.

She knew it existed, remembered it vaguely, but time and a thousand years of pseudo-consciousness did not promote detailed memory recall, and there were so many that she’d rather forget altogether. Without a guide, it could be years before she found it. Which assumed it had survived.

The idea had stuck, though. It sunk its claws into her, and satiating it was her only option.

If the books and scrolls had ever been labeled, they were no longer. Removed by magical or mundane means, she could not restore what no longer existed. The only option, until she figured out the pattern, was a systematic search that could take decades. Either she would find it, or her curiosity would latch onto something else. Which one she preferred, she wasn’t sure.

She’d considered reconstruction from memory but quickly tossed that idea away. The consequences of failure were unconscionable, and experimentation was right out.

Finishing a rushed skim of ‘Pedantic’s Plethora of Potions, Elixirs, Draughts, and Brews’, she closed it, still not certain why it had been filed into the ‘Restricted’ wing. Her allotted hours to spend on research were over. Other tasks, responsibilities to her little ponies, awaited her attention, and she only had so much time set aside to eat.

Tomorrow was another day, and there would be many tomorrows before she was through.

Grumbling nonetheless, Luna flung her most recent collection of failures back to their appropriate places. She didn’t exit through the door. To do so would risk somepony seeing her and a nosy Celestia undoubtedly finding out what she was up to. Instead, she walked down the northern passage until she found her entry point; a decently sized nook where the light didn’t reach.

For as thorough as Celestia was, she still missed things. Like, for instance, a slight oversight in the security wards. Stepping into the shadow Luna—

The palace kitchens were rarely ever empty. The chef and most of her staff began work in the pre-dawn hours, preparing breakfast for nearly everypony who called the Castle home. They didn’t leave until well past nightfall, cleaning everything to be ready for the next day.

Even after that, there was a small nightshift that came in. Only comprised of a scant few ponies, they operated on a ‘made to order’ basis that kept their messes small and quickly cleaned. The upshot of which was the freshness and customization of every meal.

—stepped into the darkest corner of the palace kitchens.

Large didn’t even begin to describe it. With more stoves and ovens than Luna cared to count, they could serve well over five hundred ponies at any one time. There was hardly enough space between workstations for a pony to pass without bumping into somepony else, or so it would be during the daytime.

At current there were three other ponies in the kitchen, all of whom straightened and bowed as Luna stepped from the shadows. After two years, they were finally starting to get used to her. Luna was almost disappointed about that. She rather enjoyed when the unicorns jumped higher than the pegasi.

“Your Highness,” the most senior cook said as they bowed, “how may we serve you?”

“That will not be necessary today,” Luna replied, walking past them, headed straight for the salad bar in the cafeteria proper. She did not feel like wasting time waiting for food. Throwing together a quick salad from the bar would allow her to head straight to work, eating at her desk.

“Of course, Your Highness. If you have need for us, you have only to call.”

Luna absently nodded, already opening the swinging doors that led out into the cafeteria. A single step through and she froze, eyes locked on the back of Celestia’s head.

Turning back to the cooks and keeping her voice low, Luna said, “I wish to speak with my sister. You may return in two hours time.”

They seemed hesitant at first, but quickly made their exit as Luna turned her attention back to Celestia.

She sat alone at one of the long tables, the only other pony in sight. Her mane was down, bound together with a silk tie and draped lazily over her shoulder. More importantly, she was wearing the bathrobe Luna had gotten her for her most recent birthday.

On silent hooves, she slipped through the door and crept across the cafeteria toward her unsuspecting sister. Each careful step brought her closer to Celestia and further from her troubles. By the time she was within striking distance, her tail was swishing with barely restrained excitement. She crouched back, hindlegs tensed, prepared to pounce.

Something splattered against her muzzle. Crossing her eyes, she could just see the white smear of icing stuck against her nose.

Celestia turned her head to the side, smiling at her with one mischievous eye. “Tsk, tsk, Lulu. When will you learn?”

Luna grumbled incoherently, reaching to wipe her nose off, only for a white feather to intercept her hoof and Celestia to beckon her closer. Uncertain, Luna complied, taking a step forward. Celestia turned to face her completely, glancing around the room as though to ensure they were truly alone. Once satisfied, she leaned forward, her tongue slipping out to lick the icing off, followed by a quick kiss on the top of her muzzle before pulling back.

Luna was frozen, stunned and unsure how to react. She’d been chastised nearly every time she attempted to show any affection outside their rooms. For Celestia to go so far, to do something so blatantly not ‘sisterly’…

“Tia?” she asked, a little concerned that something might be wrong.

Instead of responding, Celestia pulled Luna in close, maneuvering her so they sat side-by-side. Luna was about to speak again when Celestia offered her a forkful of cake, pressing it against her lips. With her choices limited to eating or having cake smashed against her muzzle, she opened her mouth, letting the sweet dessert temporarily distract her from Celestia’s odd behavior. The next thing Luna knew, Celestia leaned into her, resting her head on her shoulder. Without really thinking, she draped her wing over Celestia’s back.

It was the heavy yawn that followed that tipped her off. “You should be in bed.”

“I would be,” Celestia grumbled, stuffing another bite of cake into Luna’s mouth, “if it weren’t for you pulling me away from my duties for hours.”

Luna scoffed once she’d swallowed the bite. “You loved it.”

“I did.” Celestia snuggled deeper into her side. “That doesn’t change the truth.”

Another bite of the cake was shared, this one unrushed and savored in companionable silence. Luna studied what was left on the plate as she chewed. The cake itself was red and spongy with a thick, creamy white icing. “This is excellent. What kind is it?”

“It’s named after its inventor: Ruby Velvet.”

Luna hummed and rested her chin on Celestia’s head. Every breath brought with it the scent of spring, of wildflowers and the crisp aroma that followed a light spring shower. Stretching out her tongue, Luna pulled Celestia’s ear into her mouth, nibbling lightly on its tip.

“This tastes better.” She could feel Celestia tense up and almost try to pull away. Letting the ear go for only a second, she added, “Do not worry. I sent the staff away. We are alone.”

Celestia shivered as Luna’s teeth returned. “I… anypony could walk in.”

“Hypocrite.”

“A quick kiss is…” Celestia hummed as Luna’s tongue traced along the edge, “is hardly the same as you gnawing on my ear.”

Despite her words, Celestia made no attempt to stop her, even turning her head to give easier access. After a few seconds, Luna pulled back again. “I came here for lunch, and I find the menu to my liking.”

Wrapping her magic around both of them, Luna teleported into the kitchen. When Celestia started to say something, Luna silenced her with a wing across her lips. Treating her as though she were made of glass, Luna levitated Celestia onto one of the counters, gently laying her on her back before climbing up to stand over her.

For a few precious seconds, neither moved. Luna stared down at her sister’s prone form, legs half-curled over her barrel as though she was a blushing virgin. Luna let her eyes travel up and down Celestia’s body, still covered by the golden bathrobe. Taking the knotted sash in her field, she untied it in a slow, smooth motion, dropping the ends to dangle on either side. Tenderly, she ran a hoof down the hem, pushing one side off to reveal half of Celestia’s torso.

Luna had to stop. To lick her lips and remind herself to breath. How long had they been together? How many times had she seen Celestia, felt her, tasted her? Yet the sight of her half exposed chest could still shake her to her core.

Her hoof almost shook as she ran it over Celestia’s panting chest, sliding the other half off, framing her in a pool of gold.

Luna swallowed, forcing herself to focus on her original plan. Reaching out to the salad bar, she began covering Celestia in a spread of raw vegetables and fruits.

“Luna?” Celestia said, her eyes following the food settling across her chest and stomach. “What are you doing?”

“Making lunch.”

Finished, Luna looked over her sister once more. She was covered from neck to pelvis in leaves and slices, an entire salad worth of food hiding Celestia’s white coat. Craning her neck, Luna bent down to lick Celestia’s throat, picking up the sliced carrot precariously resting there, nuzzling her as she chewed. Celestia bit her lip, pushing her chin back to expose her neck that much more. Taking the hint, Luna swallowed and lavished her sister’s throat before moving on.

“What if…” Celestia started as Luna plucked a cherry tomato from the hollow of her neck, snapping it between her teeth and spraying her with its juices. Celestia swallowed, her eyes closing while Luna sucked her neck clean once more. “What if somepony sees us?”

Luna’s tail twitched, a warmth settling below it. She did not pause to respond right away, only shifting to graze her way down Celestia’s body, picking off the salad piece-by-piece.

“‘Tis possible, I suppose.” Her teeth crunched through bits of salad, speaking slowly between her feasting. “Verily, anypony could walk in, could they not?” Celestia shifted, spilling some of the salad to the floor. “The doors are unlocked and unguarded. We are exposed, in the open.”

Celestia’s breath quickened, panting as Luna reached her sternum. She could go no farther, rear hooves at the table’s edge and her neck bent as far as it would go. White hooves gripped the sides of her muzzle, pulling her back to Celestia’s lips. The kiss was desperate, ravenous, and unrelenting until Luna tore herself away.

“We should… We should go… back—”

Luna placed a hoof on her lips, giving a slow shake of her head. “Neigh, Sister. I think we should stay right here.”

With careful steps, Luna turned herself around, facing Celestia’s parted hindlegs.

She could smell her sister’s arousal, the almost spicy scent quickening her own breath, making her nostrils flare. Her eyes trailed down Celestia’s form, taking in the remains of her salad, eventually reaching the aroma’s source. A leaf of lettuce rested there, hiding her sister’s sex from view, but Luna had no trouble imagining it, pink and blooming beneath the crispy leaf.

Heat suffused her own marehood, patting her glistening lower lips as they quivered just out of Celestia’s reach. A quick glance between her legs showed those vibrant pink eyes staring straight up, tongue licking at hungry white lips.

“I think it excites you to be here like this,” Luna continued, watching Celestia’s stomach move with quickening breaths, hindlegs parting wider and wider as she spoke. “The thought of somepony catching us.” Luna nuzzled Celestia’s soft stomach. “Shhh, sister. Listen… Can you hear them?” she asked, her breath playing across white fur, a soft croon coming from behind her. Glancing up, she stared at the servant’s entrance straight ahead. “The soft clip clop of our subjects hooves, right outside those doors.”

Celestia writhed and groaned at the teasing. Luna could hear the desperation in her breaths. The need to be touched. To feel Luna’s hooves and tongue. She denied her, continuing her lunch but only granting Celestia the most ephemeral touches.

“Lulu, please,” Celestia whined, her own hooves petting at Luna’s flanks, stroking her cutie marks and slipping around her thighs.

She glanced between her legs, meeting Celestia’s eyes and savouring the helpless pleading behind them. “Please what, my love?”

Celestia’s response came not in words but in a burst of magic. The golden light of her field swept away the last few remnants of Luna’s salad, casting them to the floor to reveal her moist pink folds as her hindlegs strained to spread even further. A small glass jar popped into existence on the counter beside her. Grabbing a spoon, Celestia collected a glob of the thick syrup and dropped a dollop on her stomach.

Curious, Luna lowered her head, sniffing it. The distinct aroma hit her nose, and her eyes widened. She dove in, licking and sucking the sticky, bitter topping out of Celestia’s fur, moaning as the coffee flavor coated her teeth and tongue. The warmth that had settled in her sex redoubled, slick moisture starting to dribble down her leg.

The spoon returned, spreading a trail across Celestia’s stomach, working its way closer and closer to her waiting flower. Luna followed without hesitation, making sure to get every last drop out of her sister’s fur before moving to the next.

When it reached a teat, the spoon painted it thick, leaving behind a large swath of the bittersweet syrup. Luna latched on with vigor, suckling the stiff nub, massaging it with her tongue to rub it clean. Celestia’s magic flickered under the assault, her teeth grinding as she fought to keep focused.

Pulling back, Luna stretched the teat until it slipped out from between her lips.

The spoon wavered, spilling the precious syrup across the counter, leaving a long streak that spanned Celestia’s inner thighs. Luna ignored what had been spilt on the counter, licking her way around Celestia’s marehood, teasing at the edges of her swollen lips with her tongue.

The light scent of smoke didn’t register, overpowered by all the other odors filling her nose, but the flare of green fire was not so easily missed. A sealed scroll flashed into existence in front of her muzzle, hanging there for a second before gravity took hold. Luna’s quick reflexes were all that saved it from landing right on Celestia’s sopping marehood.

Staring at it for a moment, Luna’s initial shock morphed into a devious smirk. With deliberate motions, she broke the seal and began to read.

“Luna, what…?”

Glancing back at Celestia, Luna noted the desperate expression on her sister’s muzzle. She reveled in it, taking as much pleasure from denying her release as she normally did in granting it. Holding the scroll up for Celestia to see, she asked, “Has Twilight Sparkle always had such poor timing?”

“Lulu, please!” Celestia whined, only for her voice to devolve into an almost pained groan.

“She wishes for me to attend an… Astronomy Convention?” she asked, genuinely confused. “I do not think I understand. The stars are what I make of them. There is no ‘convention’ beyond that. Why—”

“Luna! I’ll explain later,” Celestia nearly shouted. “But right now, I need you to focus!” With more force than she probably intended, Celestia slapped a great glob of the coffee flavored syrup just above her entrance.

Grinning, Luna carefully set the scroll out of the way and completely ignored the enticing offering. Instead, she picked up where she’d left off earlier. “Tsk, tsk, Sister. What has happened to your renowned patience?” Luna shook her head. “Should I feel inadequate, that you are more aroused by the prospect of being caught than by my own glorious flanks?

“Honestly, Tia, you have spent far too long in your ivory tower.” Luna ran a hoof along her sister’s stomach, petting the supple flesh between her teats. “You have stood there, so far above our little ponies that even a hint that one of them could see you for the—” she licked her lips, staring Celestia’s glistening pink flower, “—sumptuous mare you are is all it takes to make you wet.”

Lowering her muzzle, Luna’s lips hovered over Celestia’s stiff nipple as she spoke, her hot breath washing over it. “What would they think, I wonder, if they walked in on you like this, your legs splayed wide, begging to be rutted.” Celestia twisted more, whining and thrusting her hips in a futile attempt to find the stimulation that Luna was denying her. Luna moved further down, licking at the mound of coffee syrup. “So desperate to be taken that you can not even return the favor.”

Luna moved further down. Already tasting her sister on the back of her tongue, she blew a stream of cool air over Celestia’s sex, making her squirm and groan and beg. “Would they—”

“Mother’s mane, Luna! Just fuck me already!”

“As you wish.”

—————————————

Rarity flicked at the drawing with her charcoal pencil, adding a final, arcing flourish to the dress. Taking a step back, she eyed her work, tracing along every line and curl with a critical eye, examining every minute detail even as she absorbed the sum of its parts.

Something was amiss. She squinted at it, tapping the charcoal stick against her lip in thought. Was something missing… or had she added too much? Maybe if she changed—

A light knock on her front door broke Rarity’s concentration.

Frowning, she glanced from her sketch to the entrance of her inspiration room and the front door beyond that. The battle between pursuing her art with abandon and paying her bills was not new to her. It was a daily tug of war that had the unfortunate habit of ending the same way almost every time.

Setting her charcoal aside, Rarity sighed. It wasn’t so bad this time. She hadn’t been ‘in the zone’ as such, but it was still frustrating. Life would be so much nicer if she could separate ‘design time’ from ‘sales time’ at her own leisure, rather than the customer’s.

Standing at the front door, Rarity spent a moment to collect herself. Checking that her mane and tail were in order, she closed her eyes, took a breath, put on a pleasant smile, and opened the door.

“Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where—” Rarity opened her eyes. “Oh, Twilight! Why didn’t you say it was you?” Before Twilight could do so much as open her mouth, Rarity stepped aside, ushering her in. “Come in. Come in. Tell me, darling, what can I do for you today?”

Twilight smiled in her shy way as she entered. “It’s nothing much. I…” She trailed off when Rarity turned to face her. Tapping a hoof to her lip, she said, “Rarity, you’ve got something…”

“What?” Crossing her eyes, Rarity pouted in an attempt to see what she was talking about.

“It’s a black mark.”

Rarity blushed, knowing instantly what had happened. “Oh! how embarrassing.” Turning, she trotted straight toward her dressing room. “You’ll excuse me while I touch this up.”

“Actually,” Twilight said as she followed, “that’s why I came over.”

Flipping on the vanity lights, Rarity tsked at her reflection and the spot of charcoal marring her lip. Such a troublesome habit, one she should have broken years ago. With delicate dabs from a moist towelette, she cleaned the mark, careful not to ruin her lipstick.

“Oh? How so?”

“I was hoping you could help me with some makeup.”

Rarity smiled at her reflection, both in response to Twilight and to ensure her lipstick didn’t require reapplication. “You certainly came to the right pony.”

Inviting Twilight inside, Rarity moved so she could sit before the vanity mirror. Once situated, she hovered around Twilight, turning her head this way and that way, getting the wash of light to fall at every conceivable angle.

Satisfied, she turned to her cabinet of makeup supplies. The door opened to reveal a complete collection of every possible shade and type of makeup imaginable. She quickly sorted through everything, picking out the items she was certain to need.

“Soooo, what’s the occasion?”

Twilight’s delay in answering drew a backward glance from Rarity. From her vantage point, she could see Twilight looking around, her eyes never staying put for long. When she did answer, it was hesitant, almost uncertain. “The Canterlot Astronomy Convention.”

Rarity hummed in acknowledgement and just a hint of suspicion. Hiding a coy smile, she pulled out a few items she had been about to leave behind. “Business casual then?”

“I… guess.”

“You will be presenting, I presume?” Rarity prodded as she turned back, holding different items next to Twilight’s muzzle to compare the colors, tutting occasionally as one or another failed to match her expectations. “Speaking in front of an audience filled with other professionals?”

Twilight fidgeted a bit. “Not specifically, no.”

Rarity pulled back a little, making eye contact through the mirror. “If all you want is to look ‘nice’, I can do that for you, of course. But if you tell me the purpose, I can make sure you present the proper image. The makeup you wear to a business meeting, is different from that which you wear to a ball, is different from that which you wear on a date.”

Her eyes falling to the vanity top, Twilight mumbled something.

Rarity’s smile became downright predatory. “You’ll have to speak up, dear.”

Twilight took a deep breath, her lips moving in what could only be a private pep talk. Rarity watched with a patient, knowing smile. She waited until Twilight’s eyes returned to hers, filled with steel resolve, then spoke before she could get a word out.

“Do you want drop-dead-gorgeous or sexy librarian?”

“Rarity!”

“Librarian it is. Not that I’m surprised, mind you, but I thought I’d offer.” While Twilight struggled to recover the initiative, Rarity continued on, unabated, “Oh, you two are going to look so cute together! Now, about your mane. I was thinking…”

—————————————

Twilight had never put much thought into the royal chariot’s built-in enchantments before. Having only ridden in one a few times, and never with a mane more than a few brush strokes from fixing, she’d never had a reason to care. Now, though, seemed the perfect time to start.

The spell protecting her mane from the wind wasn’t perfect. It only deflected most of it, enough to preserve all of Rarity’s work while still letting some through to prevent motion sickness. Not that Twilight suffered from that particular malady, but it was good to know. She also noticed that it was powered by the charioteers rather than an internal source.

On closer inspection, it looked as though the wind-screen was a side benefit, the spell’s primary purpose being to direct wind under the chariot, creating enough lift that it stayed aloft. It was rather ingenious, and she could spend hours picking it apart to its base components, and then some.

Which was really good, because if she didn’t have something else to focus on, she’d inevitably start thinking about the reason she was flying to Canterlot. From there it was a short hop, skip, and/or jump to panicking over the myriad of ways she was certain she’d already ruined everything.

Just as an example: she hadn’t been particularly explicit in her letter. She’d tried to make sure her feelings were present but, at the same time, could not quite bring herself to come out and say it. Every time she tried, a voice would whisper in her ear, telling her how foalish she was for thinking that somepony as amazing as Princess Luna would want to be anything more than friends. So she’d beat around the issue, terrified of what could come from admitting her feelings.

Luna’s reply hadn’t help matters. It was her all over, of course: direct, to the point, and cordial. Which told Twilight nothing at all. She couldn’t imagine Luna’s reply to be any different regardless of how she felt.

Twilight bit her lip. Only to stop immediately, ruining her makeup wouldn’t help anything.

Without knowing Luna’s interpretation, she couldn’t go in assuming that it was a ‘date’ date. She didn’t want to make Luna uncomfortable. Putting her on the spot like that… it… If she didn’t think it was a date things would get awkward fast.

Unless she did think it was a ‘date’ date, then Twilight acting like it was just another get together would send all the wrong signals. She should have just asked. A short simple letter asking if she’d like to go on a date. Or should she have requested permission to court her? That seemed more Luna’s style, now that she thought of it.

Or should she have asked for Celestia’s permission? Or their parents? Did they have parents? Oh, why hadn’t she talked to Rarity first? She would have known exactly what she should have done.

Stomping a hoof, she cut off her derailing thoughts. It was too late to worry about any of that. Her course was set, and all she could do was ride it out.

One of the guards glanced back, his questioning gaze making Twilight blush and shrink back. “Ah ha ha… sorry.”

The chariot circled as it began to descend toward the castle’s northern courtyard. Glancing over the edge, Twilight spotted Princess Celestia waiting for her. The sight of her mentor swept her worries about Luna to the back of her mind, making way for ones with which she was far more familiar and able to deal with.

It was only as the chariot touched down that the situation dawned on her. She was about to take Princess Celestia’s little sister out on a date—or something like a date. That was her hope at least. Through all the excitement, terror, and preparations, she’d managed not to think of it like that before. Twilight Sparkle wanted to date Princess Celestia’s sister, and she hadn’t even considered how the Princess might feel about that!

The chariot rolled to a stop. On suddenly less-than supportive legs, Twilight stepped off and walked toward her lifelong mentor and idol. Princess Celestia watched with her normal, calm countenance, almost putting Twilight at ease… almost. She had no doubt that her appearance had been noted, but Princess Celestia made no comment.

“My dear, Twilight, how wonderful it is to see you again,” the Princess said, craning her neck in an expectant invitation.

Years of practice saved Twilight from hesitating, drawing her in to accept her mentor’s warm embrace and to return it in kind before taking a step back. “I’m sorry it has been so long—”

The Princess cut her off with a click of her tongue. “There is no need to apologize. I, above all ponies, understand how much time a tiara demands.” Turning, she led Twilight inside, opening the doors as they entered the castle. “Luna sends her apologies for not meeting you herself, there are a few matters that require her attention yet. I hope you do not mind keeping me company while you wait,” she said, the last coming with a mischievous lilt.

“No. Of course not, Princess. I would love to,” Twilight said, hoping that the nervousness in her voice was taken in stride as her normal behavior.

“Tsk, Twilight. One of these days I will break you of that habit.”

Blushing, Twilight almost repeated the mistake. Her mouth hovered open for a second as an idea settled into place. It was outright disobedient, but she couldn’t stop herself, nor look at her, as she said, “We’ll see.”

Celestia’s visible eye widened, only to narrow as she studied Twilight’s face. “Is that a challenge, Princess Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight’s wings ruffled at the title coming from Princess Celestia’s lips. “I… Uhm, yes?”

“Excellent,” the Princess said, her features softening as she picked up her pace.

Twilight almost tripped over her own hooves, hurrying into a trot just to keep up. Had the Princess really just said that? That was not the reaction she’d expected. Then again, she wasn’t sure what she’d expected, but happy wasn’t it.

Shortly, they arrived at their destination, stepping back outside to one of the smaller gardens. A tea set awaited them atop a low stone table in the center of a small yard. Despite the turning of the season, the air was warm with a number of flowering bushes providing swathes of vibrant color.

Princess Celestia settled down on a cushion and motioned for Twilight to sit opposite her as she started brewing the tea.

Five minutes of silence followed as the Princess ‘steeped her thoughts’ right along with the tea leaves. Twilight tried to do the same but, for the first time, couldn’t. Everytime she managed to push one set of worries away, the other would fill the void, leaving her squirming under the Princess’ gaze.

“Twilight,” Princess Celestia said, lifting the pot and pouring their tea, “is something the matter? You seem uncomfortable.”

Afraid to meet the Princess’ eyes, Twilight stared at her tea, idly swirling it in her magic. “I’m a little nervous, I guess.”

“Oh? About what?”

“Luna, mostly. I just want this…” Twilight stumbled over the next word, saying instead, “evening to go well.”

Princess Celestia hummed appreciatively, not showing any sign that she noted Twilight’s slip. “Do not worry over her much. I have been dragging her out more often of late, and she is doing much better among the populous.”

“That’s good,” Twilight said, smiling too wide as she added, “We wouldn’t want a repeat of Nightmare Night. Ah ha ha.”

“Yes,” Celestia said with a much more natural chuckle of her own. “That would be rather unfortunate.” She took a moment to sip her tea before changing the subject. “Luna has kept me abreast of your sessions with her, but I would like to hear your thoughts on what you have learned.”

Finally finding herself on solid, reliable ground, Twilight was able to relax somewhat and talk freely. Their conversation traveled the width and breadth of what she’d learned over the past few months, both magical and mathematical. Princess Celestia listened with the same earnest interest she had since Twilight first entered her tutelage, interrupting here and there to ask questions or point out some detail or perspective Twilight hadn’t considered.

For those few minutes, it was like she had stepped back in time four years, before everything became complicated.

Then the subject drifted, turning toward the more general topics of Ponyville and the state of Twilight’s own court. Though she was on less familiar ground, the conversation still flowed easily, never quite losing the student-teacher dynamic. Questions and worries flew from Twilight’s lips, none of which were treated as anything but important by the Princess. As throughout Twilight’s life, she rarely received a straight answer or solution, rather wise guidance with an occasional prod toward a solution that she already knew but had been uncertain of.

The pot of tea was empty when she noticed the shadows behind Celestia shift. Twilight’s heart skipped a beat as Luna’s teal eyes opened, seeming to hover unsupported in the pitch darkness. Her muzzle came next, shadows sliding like water off her strong features, followed by her mane of dancing stars. Each leg took shape as it stepped out, crouching and tense, sinuous muscles shifting beneath silky, dark-blue fur.

By the time her entire sleek, beautiful form was visible, Twilight’s heart was galloping in her chest, a smile tugging incessantly at her lips.

Luna’s expression, initially a devious grin, fell almost instantly, cutting the energy from Twilight’s own. She didn’t understand, but a quick glance at Princess Celestia revealed a small smirk hidden within her smile. She reached out and gave Twilight’s hoof a supportive pat.

“You did nothing wrong, Twilight. She should know better by now.”

“Neigh, Sister,” Luna said, stepping up to her side. “I shall succeed one of these nights.”

“Perhaps,” Princess Celestia said, giving Twilight a mischievous grin to match Luna’s from before. “We’ll see.”

Turning her attention to Twilight, Luna said, “Twilight Sparkle, I apologize for my tardiness. I had some,” her eyes shifted to her sister, “last minute paperwork to see to before our departure.”

Twilight looked between the two princesses, recognizing the presence of subtext, but lacking any context to frame it. Lost, she said the only thing that came to mind, “That’s alright, Luna. I didn’t mind.”

Luna bowed her head. “My thanks. If I could stretch your patience once more, I would ask a moment with my sister, and then we may be off.”

“Oh! Of course,” Twilight said, standing. “I’ll just wait inside?”

Luna nodded. “That will do.”

Her smile a little awkward, Twilight made her goodbyes to the Princess before trotting back into the castle where she waited for Luna to join her.

Closing the door behind her, Twilight could no longer contain the potent mixture of nerves and excitement at the forthcoming hours. It took a number of deep breaths to calm the horde of butterflies dancing in her stomach. There was nothing she could do to stop from prancing a bit, however.

Luna and she were about to spend the entire evening together without something hanging over their heads. This was going to be the best night ever!

—————————————

The door had closed behind Twilight before Luna spoke up, “I am still uncertain of this venture.”

Celestia allowed herself a smug smile, saying, “Now you know how I feel every Solstice.” Nipping playfully at Luna’s neck, she continued in a more sympathetic tone, “They are gathering to celebrate your work. Please, keep that in mind. It may not be in quite the way you desired, but it is a start.”

Nodding once, Luna said, “I will see you upon my return.”

Before she could start to leave, Celestia pulled her into a long kiss, holding her muzzle between her hooves. They parted slowly, only for Celestia to add a quick peck at the end. “And Luna, do try to have fun.”

“I am certain that Twilight Sparkle will keep me well enough entertained. ‘Twould still be better were you to join us.”

Celestia smiled, but shook her head. “Perhaps next time. For now, however, you should hurry, else Twilight may begin to worry.”

Luna nodded again and turned toward the door. She paused for a moment, resettling her wings before starting forward. Celestia couldn’t help but watch her go, eyes following the natural sway of Luna’s hips until the door closed and cut her off.

Celestia set about collecting the tea set, smiling at the thought of Luna and Twilight. There was something adorable about those two; how differently they reacted to the same worries and fears. It was tempting to spy on them, especially tonight, just to see how well they were progressing. Ignoring the moral ambiguity, seeing Twilight all gussied up had been more than enough to assure Celestia they were on track.

Trotting off toward the kitchens with the tea service in tow, Celestia wondered if there was anymore cake left; the success of a plan was always worthy of a celebration.

Author's Note

The great and indomitable Nalesia has taken it upon herself to recreate the most recent scene between our beloved Princess's Celestia and Luna.
Feast your eyes and enjoy.

Chapter 8

“I know it’s expensive, but we have to at least give it a try.”

Aloe rolled her eyes as Lotus restarted their argument from breakfast. “No, we don’t, L.B. Our nearest competitor is in Canterlot. We don’t need to chase all the trends anymore.”

“But if one of our customers asks for it—”

“Then we can order it and charge their account directly.” It was the same thing every time some new ‘miracle’ product hit the market. Aloe picked up her pace. The sooner they got to work, the sooner they would be too busy for Lotus to keep arguing. “I don’t want to be stuck pushing another muzzle cream that costs three times what we already use and ten times what it’s worth.”

“It’s not that expensive.”

Aloe stopped, turning to face her sister. “Oh? And how expensive is it?” Lotus hesitated, her forehooves fidgeting, rubbing off a few cerulean hairs from her fetlocks. That was really all Aloe needed to see, but she still waited until Lotus quoted the price before reacting. “Not that expensive?” She snorted and continued toward the spa at an annoyed march. “We can’t even hope to afford enough to stock it.”

“Come on, Alley!” Lotus called, hurrying to catch back up. “We don’t have to get much.”

Shaking her head, Aloe intended to put her hoof down and end the argument once and for all. “If you want it so much, use your allowance. But we are not spending—”

The moment they turned the corner, Aloe cut herself off. Coming toward them from the opposite direction were the two most recognizable ponies in Ponyville. All of Equestria knew Princess Twilight Sparkle by now. It might have taken a few weeks, but her picture had circulated through every magazine and newspaper within Equestria and likely everywhere outside as well. Accompanying her, walking with far more grace and self-assurance, was Rarity, their number-one patron.

Panic snagged Aloe at the sight of them, throwing her heart into her throat and flinging her eyes toward the horizon. The Sun was barely peeking into view, still painting the sky in vibrant oranges and purples. A tiny faction of her worry abated; they hadn’t inexplicably lost track of time and showed up late to open the spa.

Unless they’d set up an early appointment. It wouldn’t be the first time Rarity asked them to work at odd hours. For the life of her, she couldn’t remember such an appointment. Swinging her eyes around, Aloe saw the same uncertain worry on Lotus’ muzzle that she imagined was on her own. A little more of her panic slid off, but it didn’t leave completely. One of their employees could have set it up without telling them.

Steeling herself for the worst case, Aloe quickened her pace to a trot with Lotus following at her side, both silently whispering prayers to Celestia and Luna that they hadn’t just left their most important clients waiting.

The two pairs reached the spa at nearly the same time, Aloe and Lotus falling into deep bows and making sure to speak Equestrian as they said, “Your Highness.”

Neither noticed Twilight’s eye roll before motioning them to rise. “Aloe, Lotus Blossom,” Princess Sparkle said, her tired voice a match for the sleepless state of her face, “we’re sorry for coming by so early. I hope it isn’t too inconvenient.”

True relief finally washed Aloe’s panic out in a sigh she couldn’t hold back. If Twilight or Rarity noticed, they showed no signs.

As Aloe rose, she got her first good look at the two mares. Rarity was, to no great surprise, as gorgeous and styled as always, with not a hair out of place. Twilight, on the other hoof, looked bedraggled, almost slept-in. She could see the last vestiges of styling in her mane and the remains of makeup in serious need of touching up. Most telling, though, were the bags forming under her eyes. No matter how little sleep her appearance said she’d gotten, Twilight was not lacking for energy. Aloe would almost call her ‘peppy’.

“No, not at all, Your Highness,” Lotus said, her accent lighter than Aloe’s.

Aloe bowed out, stepping back toward the door and allowing Lotus take the lead with the customers. Dipping her muzzle into her saddlebags, Aloe fished out the key and turned to the door. She fumbled through them with her tongue to bring the proper one to bear, almost dropping them in her haste. The entrance bell chimed in announcement of the door’s opening.

Stepping in first, Aloe flipped on the lights and held the door for the others. Lotus followed last, covertly nuzzling under Aloe’s chin. It was a small comfort, but an appreciated one that helped calm her nerves even more.

Aloe was still antsy, though. They weren’t ready for customers yet; they weren’t even supposed to open for another half-hour. All of their equipment was stowed and turned off for the night. The only services they could offer right at the moment required a personal touch, which meant either making them wait while they set up shop, or leaving everything as it was until they got a free moment.

“Will you be having the usual?” Lotus asked with more than a hint of hope in her voice, no doubt carrying the same thoughts as Aloe. The usual for Rarity started in the sauna. Though it would take a few minutes to get to proper temperature, they could safely tuck them in while it did so. Then, while they relaxed, Aloe and Lotus would be able to get everything else ready.

Rarity nodded. “But of course. Do you even need to ask?” Aloe couldn’t help but smile at that, barely suppressing another sigh of relief. “Put it on my—”

“My tab!” Princess Twilight interrupted quickly. Before Rarity could protest, she added, “It’s the least I can do for all your help.”

Aloe suppressed a grin, knowing full well what was about to occur. A shared glance and Lotus bowed out, trotting toward the basement to get the heating system up and running, while Aloe waited patiently for the two friends to decide who would be paying. The longer they argued, the longer the pipes had to heat up, after all.

“Really, Twilight, it—”

“Rarity, please, I’m too tired to argue.”

“Nonsense…”

She was, honestly, half tempted to waive the charges. After all, Rarity nearly kept them open on her own, and the Princess was directly responsible for the large influx of new customer over the past two years. They were on the verge of needing to hire even more help.

Aloe shook her head, refocusing.

“... issue a royal decree!”

Rarity frowned, but finally acquiesced to Twilight. “Oh, all right, but next time…”

Twilight turned to Aloe once more, a long suffering, but triumphant smile on her lips. “As I said, please charge this to my account.”

“Of course, Your Highness.” Aloe bowed her head and motioned toward the linen closet and changing screens. “If you will follow me, we can get you ready.”

Receiving an acknowledgement from both, Aloe led the way toward the shelves and hangers where they kept the towels and bathrobes. It wasn’t a changing room so much as a changing area. A small linen closet held the clean towels on shelves with a number of bathrobes beside them on hangers. Three separate privacy screens were set up, for those so inclined, as Rarity was.

Aloe retrieved Rarity’s monogrammed robe and a towel before leading her behind the first privacy screen.

“As you were saying,” Rarity prompted as she joined Aloe.

“Oh, right. Well, I’d just finished going over our itinerary when we arrived at the convention. I admit, I was still a little nervous at first, but she was so… calm and… regal.”

Aloe’s ears perked, tilting toward Twilight as she flung the bathrobe over Rarity’s withers, helping her slip her forelegs into the sleeves. “But of course she was! After all, she is—”

“I know that, but it was still so different. Princess Celestia and Cadance have always been so warm and open, but she… she’s so much more distant, like, like a matron.”

The towel, a light purple, almost pink color, came next. Aloe expertly wrapped it around Rarity’s mane, a sly smile on her lips all the while. “A matron? Darling, that’s not exactly a flattering comparison.”

“No, that’s not… I mean, she exudes this stoney confidence, like she’s always in complete control, daring anypony to challenger her. It was a little intimidating at first, I admit. But, at the same time, standing next to her, I couldn’t help but feel the same way. Her self-assurance became my self-assurance.”

Rarity sighed dreamily and stepped out. “Like you could take on the world if only she would always be at your side.”

“Yes, exactly!” Princess Twilight exclaimed, already wearing one of the complimentary bathrobes.

With both mares ready, Aloe could think of no way to delay them further. Instead, she led the way once more. With vertical wood paneling, the sauna stood out in stark contrast to the soft, relaxing colors of the rest of the decor. Aloe held the door open as both mares stepped inside, jumping up onto the bench that lined the walls.

Turning around, she spotted her sister coming out of the back room, a tin bucket with water held between her teeth with a small ladle sticking out. The bucket changed mouths in a swift, practiced motion, a hint of cherry diffusing the taste of the tin cross-bar as Aloe brought it into the sauna.

“She created quite a stir too,” Twilight was saying, settling down beside Rarity. “Everypony was really excited to see her there. It was as if A.K. Yearling showed up unannounced to a Daring Do convention.”

Holding a hoof over the rocks, Aloe could feel the heat already wafting off of them. Dropping a ladle of water on the stones filled the air with a burst of steam, sizzling instantly. More followed, one ladle’s worth at a time, until the whole sauna was filled with steam.

“I was afraid it would be the Gala all over again, all greeting ponies and not getting a chance to spend time with just the two of us, but she put a stop to that right away.”

“Oh?” Rarity asked. “How did she do that?”

“Well first, she got everypony’s attention with…”

Aloe didn’t stick around for long, no matter how much she would have liked to. With the sauna steamed up, she slipped out, leaving them to relax in privacy as she went to help Lotus put the spa in order.

She found her at the mud baths, breaking the thin crust that had formed overnight and refreshing the mixture of mud, minerals, and ash.

Aloe walked behind her, bumping their flanks playfully as she passed. Lotus’ tail whipped out in kind, lashing her across the cutie mark. With a smile on her lips, Aloe went straight to pulling out massage tables and setting out the other tools of their trade. In the most casual voice she could manage, she said, “That’s five more points for me.”

Lotus glanced up from the mud baths, her ears perked a little in surprise. “What? Why?”

Relishing the feeling of being in control, Aloe held off on answering, finally saying only two words. “Twilight Sparkle.”

Lotus’ stirring paddle fell from her mouth, clattering on the floor. “No.”

“Yes.”

She shook her head. “I don’t believe you.”

“That’s why they are here. Twilight went on a date… ” Aloe let the unspoken question hang in the air, smiling devilishly at her sister, before finishing, “with a mare.”

Lotus snapped up the paddle once more, roughly scrapping it clean at the bath’s edge and grumbling under her breath. “I was so sure she was straight.”

“Total fillyfooler,” Aloe chuckled mostly to herself, not really wanting to rub it in too much… yet.

With the mud baths finished, Lotus joined Aloe in prepping the rest of the spa. They worked quickly and in relative silence. Lotus probably didn’t want to talk, and Aloe was distracted by thoughts of their scoreboard back at home, tallying up all the points she’d saved and imagining all the ways she could use them.

“Who’s the lucky mare?” Lotus finally asked, halfway through counting stock.

Aloe shrugged from behind the counter where she was sorting bottles. “I’m not sure, but she sounds famous. Probably some noble.”

“Of course. Twilight is a princess, and you have to be a noble to court a princess.”

Popping her head over the counter, Aloe smirked at her sister’s pout. “This coming from the mare who thought she was straight.”

Lotus turned to face her, glaring over the edge of her clipboard. “Just because I thought she was straight doesn’t mean I wanted her to be. Tell me you don’t think she’s cute.”

“You know I can’t do that.” Aloe dropped back behind the counter, counting the bottles of conditioner. I still think Rarity is a far more likely prospect.”

“Rarity? If ever there was a straight mare.”

“A straight mare who turns to putty under my hooves. A few glasses of wine is all it would take.”

“You’re incorrigible.”

“And you’re a hopeless romantic,” Aloe said, popping back up and throwing a glare at her as she received the same in kind. They held each other’s gaze for a heartbeat, only to simultaneously blow raspberries at each other and fall into giggling fits.

The buzz of the sauna’s timer cut off any further revelry.

Setting the rest aside, they returned to the sauna together. Aloe knocked twice on the stained-wood door before peeking inside. Twilight and Rarity faced her from the other side, their cheeks flushed, whether from embarrassment or simply the heat, she could not tell.

“Are you ready to move on, or would you like to stay in for another five minutes?”

After a quick dunk in the cold water pool, both gasping from the sudden temperature change, Rarity and Twilight were ready for their pony-pedies. Climbing onto the pillow laden platforms, they laid out on their sides. Aloe and Lotus moved in to apply a thick, green coat conditioner to their muzzles and hid their eyes behind cucumber slices before pulling out the horn and hoof files.

“Our next stop was the art room,” Twilight said as Aloe inspected Rarity’s horn, looking for the small imperfections that she would be removing. “The moment we stepped inside, her eyes just lit up. I don’t think she expected to find so many artists that drew inspiration from the night sky.”

Still half listening, Aloe focused most of her attention on Rarity’s horn. Made of keratin, the outer layer of a unicorn’s horn never stopped growing. If improperly cared for, they could develop irregular bumps and, in the worst cases, cracks and splits. At the same time, the quick at the center was very sensitive and an inattentive hoof could cause a fair amount of pain.

“One of the artists had a painting of Princess Platinum’s battle with Cancer. I… I don’t remember too much about it,” Twilight said, ears quivering in mild embarrassment. “Every time I tried to look at it, my eyes kept drifting back to her. When she asked what I thought, I wasn’t really paying attention and said, ‘You’re beautiful.’.

“Thankfully, I must have mumbled it, or something, because all she did was turn toward me with a questioning look. That’s when I realized what she’d actually asked me. I was so embarrassed; I couldn’t do anything but turn away and stammer out some line about the use of color theory, despite how there was no way for the sun to be rising in what was obviously the northern horizon.”

Rarity shifted to face Twilight, ignoring the cucumbers on her eyes, and forcing Aloe to pull back until she resettled. “You know about color theory?”

“Yep. She taught me.”

“My, my, Twilight,” Rarity tutted, grinning slyly, “perhaps you don’t need as much help as you thought.”

“What do you mean?”

“Why, using knowledge that she imparted to you, darling. There is no finer form of flattery.”

“Oh.” Even through the thick green conditioner, it was plain as day that Twilight was blushing.

Twilight continued talking as Aloe and Lotus finished with their horns and moved on to their hooves. She kept slipping into tangents, diverting away from the date itself, only for Rarity to reel her back in before she could stray too far. By the time Aloe and Lotus had finished polishing their hooves and horns, Twilight and her date had moved to the roof, joining a large number of other ponies observing the night sky through some of the most powerful telescopes that ponies could own in their homes, all for sale apparently. Yet another topic which Rarity saved them all from learning the intimate details of.

Story time paused as Aloe and Lotus took their hooves, helping them down and leading them toward the massage tables. Once Rarity and Twilight were stretched out on their stomachs, the sisters climbed up after and standing over them, feeling along their backs to find where they carried the most tension.

Rarity started to prompt Twilight into continuing, only for Aloe’s hooves to begin their work, turning whatever she’d been about to say into a primal moan. Twilight’s own mewls followed, and for the next fifteen minutes not a single coherent word was shared between them.

Aloe’s hooves worked over Rarity’s pristine coat from shoulder to dock, finding every last tight bundle of muscle and coaxing them to relax. By the time she was through, Rarity was like Lotus after her third round, barely able to stand and shaking all the while. Twilight was no better, finally succombing to her late night by napping lightly under Lotus’ expert ministrations.

Once they were done, it was time to prepare them for the mud baths. So, while Lotus cleaned the cream from their muzzles, Aloe brought out the seaweed wraps.

She hated them. Covered in slime and tasting of ocean water, Aloe didn’t understand how Rarity could stand having her body wrapped up in the stuff. Then again, she didn’t have to get any in her mouth. Still, it was what she wanted, and she was willing to pay what they asked for it, which was a lot.

Twilight, thankfully, did not care for it any more than Aloe. Once they finished tightening the last knot for Rarity, Aloe and Lotus were free to leave for the next thirty minutes as their guests soaked in the rejuvenating mud.

“So, darling, where were we?” Rarity asked as she settled in, Aloe and Lotus turning to leave.

“Uhm…” Twilight dithered. Aloe could imagine her tapping at the bottom of the bath in thought as she walked through the door. “Oh. Right. Luna and I—”

Aloe tripped over her own hooves, stumbling out of the room before she could make a scene.

“Are you alright, sis?” Lotus asked as the door closed.

“Princess Luna,” Aloe choked out. “She went out with Princess Luna.”

“No!” Lotus said with an exaggerated gasp. “I don’t believe it.”

“I know! That—”

“Of course it’s Princess Luna,” Lotus snarked.

“But that’s—”

“Completely unsurprising?”

“But—”

“Honestly, Alley, it would be more of a shock if it wasn’t her.”

Aloe pouted. “Thanks for raining on my parade.”

“What are sisters for?” Lotus asked before leaning in to peck her on the cheek. “Come on, we still have work to do.”

“You know, I was going to be nice, but now I think I’ll be cashing in all of my points tonight.”

“All of them? But that’s—”

“Sixty.”

Lotus swallowed, her eyes flicking as she ran through their list, trying to figure out what Aloe was planning. She tried to pry out any kind of hint, but Aloe wasn’t talking, only giving up once Quake showed up for work. After that, things got quiet until it was time to fetch Twilight and Rarity.

“ … Glimmer’s panel,” Twilight was saying as she stepped out of the bath. “We didn’t want to interrupt anything and tried to sneak in without being seen. That went about as well as you might expect.”

With Twilight and Rarity standing beside the baths, Aloe and Lotus started to wash them down, cleaning off the mud and spraying it back into the baths. Rarity’s seaweed wrap came next, flopping to the floor with a wet squelch.

“Everything came to a stop the moment Luna stepped inside. Professor Glimmer even invited her to join him on the stage. I think it was only a perfunctory invitation, though. She only had to decline once for him to drop it and allow us to take our seats at the back.

“It took a minute or so for everything to calm back down, but soon enough Professor Glimmer was the center of attention again… well, mostly. Anyway, he started his talk. I never realized how little we knew about the stars, Rarity. From the moment he started talking, Luna was whispering in my ear, pointing out all the little inaccuracies… inaccuracies that, up until that moment, were the same things that I had been taught and believed for my entire life.”

Finished with the rinse, there was only one more step before Rarity and Twilight would be done for the day, a thorough brushing. The mares stood stock still as Aloe and Lotus began working them over, drawing the stiff-bristled brushes through their manes, tails, and coats. While it was not something that required any great amount of skill, the sisters prided themselves on making it as much of an experience as the rest of the treatment.

“Whatever do you mean?”

“It’s so embarrassing! Even with all the time we’ve been spending together, I never thought to ask about them.”

“It isn’t nice to keep a lady in suspense.”

“I’m sorry, it’s just… The stars aren’t a work of art. Well, they are, obviously, but that’s not what they are.”

“I don’t think I understand.”

“It’s like… like a dress!” Twilight exclaimed, her face lighting up. “All of your dresses are beautiful works of art.”

“I do try,” Rarity said coyly.

Twilight didn’t pause to notice in her downhill gallop of an explanation, “But they serve a purpose beyond that, they are dresses too. Well the stars are like that! Yes, they are a beautiful display, but it’s more than that; they tell stories. They are the oldest records of pony history. Before unicorns were writing in books, they wrote on the night sky.

“The constellations carry with them the ancient myths of ponykind, written into their magic and design. Anypony who knows what they are doing can reach up to the stars and read them like a book. One of the last ponies who could do so was Starswir—”

“That’s all terribly fascinating, darling, really. But I’m far more intrigued by Princess Luna herself. You’ve been dancing around it all morning. What did you two do?”

“We spent the entire night together, just talking and having fun. It was really nice,” Twilight said a little defensively.

Rarity rolled her eyes. “I know that, and I am glad that you and she enjoyed yourselves. Only, you had to have done something a little more romantic than all that, yes? Did you share any food or drink?”

“We had… well, not exactly lunch, together.”

“That’s a start. What about holding hooves, hmmm? Touching wings?”

“Well, not really,” Twilight said morosely, only to brighten as she added, “but we did sit side-by-side during all the panels.”

“Stare longingly into each other’s eyes?”

“Well, no.”

“Oh, dear. Twilight, you did kiss her goodnight, did you not?”

“No!” Twilight gasped to the simultaneous wincing and tutting from everypony else. “I don’t see what that has to do with anything.”

“Oh, Twilight, Twilight, Twilight. Whatever am I going to do with you?”

—————————————

Luna watched Twilight’s chariot disappear over the ramparts, carrying her back home to Ponyville. Once it was out of sight, she let out a tired sigh, an equally sleepy smile on her lips. All-in-all, the night had not been nearly as bad as she’d worried.

Spreading her wings, Luna gave them a few experimental beats before jumping and throwing most of her remaining energy into gaining altitude, rising up among the parapets. Her strokes were far from efficient once she reached the apex of her course, the long pause between flaps leaving her to dip as she flew toward bed. The exhaustion was as more mental as it was physical. Hours of talking and listening, having to re-educate the supposed experts on the reality of what the stars were had drained her considerably.

She was already halfway through the heavy curtain, staring at her sparse surroundings in confusion, when she realized that she’d flown to Celestia’s room instead of her own. If she’d been more awake, she might have found it all amusing, or perhaps heartwarming, if not hopelessly sappy. As it was, she was simply too tired to care.

In deference to the sleeping lump on the massive bed, she tried to be quiet, but didn’t do a particularly good job. Celestia’s dress stand already carried her golden regalia and held no room of Luna’s. Instead, she dropped hers on the area rug, each piece clunking dully against the thick fibers.

Celestia’s room lacked the excessive carpeting of Luna’s, and she couldn’t summon the energy to keep her naked hooves from sounding against the stone floor as she plodded toward the bed and her sister.

Laying on her side, facing away from the balcony, Celestia’s barrel rose in the steady rhythm of sleep in defiance of the noise Luna made. Her mane still moved, though more like a lazy river than its normal wind swept pendant, pooling on the mattress, the ends dangling over the edge like a rainbow fall.

Out of both weariness and a desire to let Celestia sleep, Luna took her time mounting the bed. Each hoof rose one at a time, her weight shifting slowly, barely compressing the thick mattress of cloud stuff. For the first time, she thanked Celestia for having such a stiff mattress as opposed to her own, for all the good it did.

By the time she was slipping under the sheets, Celestia stirred, sleepily whispering, “Welcome home, Love.”

Luna sighed, half annoyed and half delighted that Celestia had awoken. No longer worried about disturbing her, Luna slipped a foreleg under Celestia’s torso, snuggling into her back as she drew the covers over the both of them. Without really knowing why, she licked at her sister’s neck, grooming a small patch before nuzzling into it and closing her eyes.

Celestia shifted a bit, making herself comfortable, and pulled Luna’s hoof up to her muzzle, kissing the fetlock and nuzzling. “Did you have fun at the Convention?”

Luna hummed, nodding against Celestia’s neck. “‘Twas an enjoyable evening.”

Celestia yawned deeply, letting Luna’s hoof go. “That’s good.”

Luna just hummed again, holding her love close and letting herself drift off to sleep.

Chapter 9

The blinds and drapes were drawn in Celestia’s room, blocking out all but a few errant bars of afternoon sunlight. Wood burned and crackled in the fireplace, pushing back the shadows just enough to cast Luna in it’s warm, orange glow. Her eyes scanned over the thick tome nestled between her outstretched forelegs, shifting occasionally to the stack of notes and quill at her side.

Her book of choice… wasn’t her choice. Written in Griffish, it was one of three history books on the feli-vian culture that Celestia had tasked her to read.

Up until the week prior, she’d focused her historical studies on the last thousand years of Equestrian history, which amounted, more or less, to reading Celestia’s resume as a monarch. There were inconsistencies there, growing more and more obvious to her the further back she read. Anything more than six-hundred years past seemed oddly speculative, considering her sister’s presence, with many instances of things Luna knew to be real treated as little more than superstitions and old pony-tales.

In a fit of something akin to morbid curiosity, fear and anticipation making her fidget, she’d searched for what she could find of the years following her banishment. A day of research produced all of three volumes, none of which could be counted as even attempting to stand as historical fact. Even the official records of the time were scarce, little more than censuses and tax reports. It was almost two hundred years before things began to return to normal recorded history. She was concerned about that, but had yet to find a good time to question Celestia on it.

Now, all of that had been put aside in favor of focusing outward.

Currently, her studies were zeroed in on the history and culture of the Griffon Empire. Next would be the far more stable United Minoan Oligarchy. From there she would learn about the Donkey Republic, the Zebrican Dynasties, and the Saddle Arabian Queendom. All in preparation for the thirteenth World Trade Summit the next year.

It was Celestia’s crowning achievement of the past century, a marvel of political misdirection and subterfuge.

Changelings and other minor nations notwithstanding, the Summit had brought an end to much of the large scale warfare that had plagued the early years of the Sisters’ reign, and continued to plague the rest of Equis after everyone learned that Equestria wasn’t worth the trouble. A month’s worth of meetings, negotiations, and culture exchange, it all culminated in the renewal of a decade long treaty that provided the framework for the peaceful resolution of conflicts between the countries involved.

Unfortunately, history was far from Luna’s favorite subject. Oh, it held some points of interest, the evolution of warfare and battle tactics for one. Each of the nations had a unique martial tradition and philosophy based heavily on the environments they developed within. For example, Minoan soldiers were expected to operate on their own, foregoing battle lines entirely, each Taurus out to prove their worth. Griffons preferred lightning fast hit and run tactics supported by high concentrations of ballistic weaponry, breaking their enemy’s will before running them down. Meanwhile, Donkey’s were much more defensive, digging in and extracting a high price for every inch of ground.

Celestia’s task for her, however, had little to do with those. Instead, she was to focus on culture, learning everything she would need to understand to negotiate between the other governments and maintain the trade agreements.

Of course, it didn’t help that she had no desire to attend the event, much less head it. Treaty negotiations were far more her to her liking. That Celestia hadn’t so much ‘asked’ as informed her of her coming role, hadn’t improved her disposition. She tried reminding herself that it was Tia just being Tia, but—

“Boo.”

Luna’s heart jumped into her throat as every muscle in her body stiffened. It was all she could do to keep from springing to her hooves in fright.

With a curse and reprimand on her tongue, Luna snapped her head around, intent on letting her sister have it, only to have her lips otherwise occupied. Most of her annoyance melted into the kiss, but not all of it. Even when the kiss broke, however, Celestia tried to keep the initiative.

“How are your studies going?”

“How do you do that?” Luna demanded.

Celestia just smiled. “That, my love, would be telling.”

Luna grumbled to herself but let it drop. She’d sooner be able to talk a dragon out of its horde then prise a secret out of Celestia’s lips. At least she’d managed the former once. As she turned back to work, Celestia settled to the ground, humming and snuggling against Luna’s side and resting her chin on Luna’s shoulder.

Between her already mounting boredom and the warm comfort of Celestia, Luna’s focus on her studies waned, flitting constantly toward the latter. After rereading the same paragraph three times without seeing a single word, she finally broke.

“I still do not think this a wise course, Tia. Mother knows I am no diplomat.” Celestia’s wing opened, splaying across Luna’s back, a blanket of feathers that cupped beneath her chest and pulled her tight against Celestia’s side. “This is your project. You know these people far better than I could hope to in a full decade, much less learn from books in less than a year.”

Celestia sighed. “That is true, I suppose. But you need to begin somewhere.”

Which she could not deny, but, “I would still much prefer your company.”

Celestia gave her a reassuring squeeze. “You know that I would, but my presence would undermine your authority. They need to see that your word carries no less weight than mine.”

Luna almost rejoined that, but bit back her tongue. It wasn’t worth an argument. Celestia was right, after all. She needed to begin reestablishing her presence as a ruler with their allies as much as with their own populace. Attending the Summit on her own would serve multiple purposes, not the least of which was a public showing of Celestia’s confidence in Luna. Still, it would have been nice to have been consulted first.

“The real question,” Celestia began, poking Luna’s ribs with her feathers, “is why are you awake and in my room?”

Luna flushed a bit and glared at the book as though it were responsible. When she responded, it was in little more than a mumble, “I could not sleep.”

“Oh?” Celestia asked, her voice at once worried and amused.

“Too much coffee.”

Celestia snorted but, thankfully, did not push the subject. Instead, she cooed a bit and nuzzled the side of Luna’s neck. “That answers the first half.”

Luna tried to hide her deepening blush in the pages of her book. So smothered, her response was unintelligible, and Celestia had to prod her once more to repeat it. “I like your room better… It smells of you.”

The sound Celestia made was something between a guffaw and a coo. Burying her nose in Luna’s mane, she took a big whiff before kissing her behind the ear and squeezing her tight as she said, “I like the way you smell too.”

They grew quiet after that, Luna renewing her struggle to focus on her studies while Celestia, half laying across her back, seemed to have fallen into a light nap.

Celestia’s presence, while at first distracting, quickly shifted toward tranquilizing. Between her lack of sleep, the boring text, and the warmth provided by Celestia and the fire, Luna’s eyelids grew increasingly heavy. Every blink lasted longer and longer until she decided to stop fighting it.

A large yawn signaled the end of her resistance, or it would have if she hadn’t glanced back at Celestia and saw her wide awake, staring into the heart of the fire. Surprised more than anything, Luna shrugged her shoulders and asked, “Does something trouble you, Sister?”

“Hmm? Oh.” Celestia sighed and resettled herself. “You know me, always working even when I’m relaxing.”

“‘Tis surely more exciting than the third succession of the fifth Griffish Empire.”

“Forsooth,” Celestia said with an affected accent. “The arrangement of seating is frightfully exciting.”

Luna rolled her eyes, only to frown a moment later. “Seating arrangements? I do not recall any such event in the near future.”

“Your birthday party,” Celestia said as though it were plain as day.

Luna snorted. Short and derisive, the noise slipped out before she could stop it. She closed her eyes, hoping against all reason that Celestia had missed it.

She did not, of course. “Luna? Is everything alright?”

The lie formed in a flash, eager to be released.

It was such a small annoyance, after all, nothing terribly new or unexpected. She wasn’t angry, not really. Oh, it hurt a bit, like there was a tiny hollow in her heart, pulling at the rest in an attempt to fill itself. But anger? She couldn’t bring herself to that if she wanted to. Not yet. That, however, was the problem. ‘Yet.’

“It is…” Luna started, but stopped, the lie dying before it could stain her tongue.

There was no doubt in her mind that they would find themselves in this situation again and again. She could not recall a time—a happy time—when Celestia did not lead. She was the elder, the visionary, the guiding light. Where she went, others followed. So it had always been, and always would be. And that was fine, but they were supposed to rule together.

She’d been lying to herself, biting her tongue, afraid of… what? It was not something she could put her hoof on. Of the mare who meant more to her than all of Equestria? No. Of losing her? No. Of revealing the ancient wound Celestia had caused so long ago, one she had allowed to fester.

“I am not mad,” she said, because it was an honesty to which she could anchor herself.

Celestia nodded but remained silent, waiting patiently for her to continue.

Luna took a deep breath, steadying herself and buying time to think. “If you asked me to leave all of this behind, I would. If you asked me to make our relationship known, to suffer what may come of it, I would. If you asked me to never raise the moon again, I… would consider it… only because you asked. But I want—I need you to ask, Tia. You speak again and again about ensuring that everyone sees me as your equal, that Equestria is well and truly a Diarchy once more. Yet, you continue to make decisions and only later do you think to inform me. I know it is not intentional, but that only means so much. If even you cannot think to consult me first, and for my own birthday no less, how can I hope others will act any different?”

When Celestia finally spoke, her voice was weak, ears drooping. “I’m sorry. I just… I didn’t…”

“No.” Luna pulled her sister’s head close, nuzzling her. “You were not to know. I did all I could to keep it from you. If either of us are to blame, it is I.”

“I could have—should have asked. You should not need to prompt me.” She paused. “I will do better.”

“Tia, you are not perfect. Even you can only work with what you know. If I had told you, had offered you anything, then yes. But I did neither. I drew away from you, from everypony, and the more I did, the more I proved myself right.”

“Luna—”

“No. I will not have you take this upon your withers as well. We are partners, more so now than ever, and we shall attend to this in the manner which we always should have. Together.”

Celestia nodded against Luna’s muzzle. “Thank you, for telling me.”

“About my birthday…” Luna said, unwilling to let a silence linger between them.

“Nothing has been set in stone, as of yet. If you would rather, I—we can cancel the whole thing.” Celestia’s grin was somewhat forced, but appreciated all the more for it. “Perhaps celebrate more privately?”

Luna raised an eyebrow, matching her sister’s grin. “Neigh, Tia. A party sounds lovely.” After a second’s pause, she added, “As long as you are there… and there is some of that red cake for dessert.”

“Of course. Anything for you, my love.”

“One other thing, Tia.”

“And what is that?”

“Do you still possess a domino mask?”

—————————————

Twilight knocked on Rarity’s door in a feverish manner.

Despite being well into the evening, the time wasn’t anywhere near what Twilight would consider ‘late’. Rarity wouldn’t be asleep yet, she was certain. Then again, she wasn’t all that sure when Rarity went to bed. She couldn’t very well use their sleepovers as any kind of baseline, nor their adventures. It occurred to her that Rarity may indeed already be in bed and—

The door jerked open to reveal the unicorn in question. With her mane set in curlers, a sleeping mask propped just below her horn, and a small spot of missed toothpaste at the corner of her lips, Twilight’s worries were set aside. After all, she hadn’t put on her muzzle cream.

“Oh good, you’re still awake! I—”

“No, Twilight, I was not.”

Twilight froze for a moment, her eyes focusing on Rarity’s face, on her tired ears and eyes, on the annoyed tilt of her jaw and the heavy furrow of her brow. The seconds before replayed in her mind, adding in the stomping of hooves downstairs she’d either missed or ignored, she wasn’t sure which.

“Oh,” Twilight said, with considerably less enthusiasm than before. Her recovery was quick, though. “I’m sorry, but I just got this,” she nearly shoved an opened envelope under Rarity’s muzzle, “and I need your help.” With that, she smiled, stretching her lips as wide as they would go.

Rarity snatched the letter out of Twilight’s field and opened it. She squinted, blinking as her eyes played across the stiff paper and flowing ink. When she finished, she summoned up a something that might have been a smile, if Twilight was generous, and said, “I am very happy for you, darling. And I promise that when you come back in the morning, I will positively squeal with surprise and delight. Until then, good night.”

Rarity stepped back in and slammed the door.

—————————————

Luna stared down at the book she’d stolen from the Restricted Archives.

She hadn’t dared remain there, lest she be discovered whilst casting. As such, she’d retreated to her bathroom, locking all the doors and securing them with wards to alert her should any attempt to approach.

Licking her lips, Luna spent some time studying the formulas and diagrams scrawled across the pages. They were faded and jumbled, but that was not unusual all considered.

The book itself contained only five complete spells within its thousand pages. Each of them had bordered on the socially unacceptable even a thousand years prior when they’d been written. Now… Well, times had changed, perhaps they would not be seen in such a negative light.

She was not willing to take that chance just yet. There were steps to be taken first, trials and the testing of waters. The first of which was verification of framework integrity, for if the spell did not work the rest would be a wash.

Luna reached out with her magic, checking the her wards and locks once more to sooth her unease. Pre-battle jitters: even after two millennia, she still suffered from them.

Testing the framework integrity was a necessary first step before casting a new spell, whether just invented or discovered. With simple spells, this could usually be done by eye, running through the components to ensure no fatal flaws in the spell-logic. For more complex spells, it required a dry run, a sort of faux casting, a spell within a spell that would allow her to poke and prod it, ensuring it had no unintended side-effects.

Luna gathered her magic, casting Starswirl’s Special Seclusion Shield, creating a temporary magic bubble inside of which she would cast the spell. Looking down at the printed spell work, she began to construct the spell inside the bubble.

As each piece slid into place without issue, Luna began to get nervous. It was working.

Up till that moment, everything had been so abstract, an entertaining thought experiment with no substance beyond her own imaginings. Now… now it was becoming all too real. All the moral objections that she’d swept away as unimportant refused to go ignored any longer.

She stopped, only half finished, and began to pace, her mind running circles around her fears and desires. There were reasons that the book was hidden within the Restricted Archives. What if Celestia reacted poorly? Could she deal with that? Did she dare risk everything just for this… this kink? But… was it really any worse than what they were already doing? The condemnation by their subjects could hardly get any worse.

Luna stopped. She was being indecisive. Looking at the half completed spell, she made her choice. There was no reason not to keep going at this point. If the spell failed, it failed. But even if it worked perfectly, she could still chose not to use it. With her mind made up, Luna returned to the spell, constructing each piece until the whole of it was suspended for her to examine.

It worked within the confines of the seclusion spell. That hardly made it safe, but she could be certain that its effects would constrain themselves to the primary application of the spell.

Next, she needed to test the counterspell. Turning the book to the appropriate page, she checked it against her memory before casting it. It worked flawlessly, deconstructing the initial spell and leaving nothing behind.

Nodding, she dispelled the seclusion spell and took a moment to collect herself. This was it. She was as confident as she could be that everything would work as the book described. All that was left was one last test… casting the spell in truth.

Luna didn’t move for a full minute. Her pulse was racing, her breath rapid and uncontrolled. The cold wash of adrenaline flushed through her from muzzle to dock as her hoof shook and wings refused to settle against her sides. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, and completely failed to calm herself.

It was the sudden urge to flee that brought everything into focus for her. She would not let fear dictate her decisions.

Her horn began to glow.

—————————————

Twilight tried to stand perfectly still as Rarity fussed with the dress’ hem. It was easier said than done. With what seemed to be a thousand pins stuck about the dress, every movement drew a dozen or more across her skin, not to mention having to keep her wings open, lest they turn unpleasant scraping into painful stabbing.

The dress was far too brazen in Twilight’s opinion. Where Rarity had previously stuck with shades of purple for the base of Twilight’s dresses, this didn’t so much edge toward blue as dive in. Silver and white were, of course, used for the accents, done in a dazzling display of more sequins than Twilight dared to contemplate. Were any pony not to look too hard, they would undoubtedly correlate her appearance with that of the night sky. That in itself was not the problem. No, the problem was the moon motifs sewn in here and there about the ruffles.

“Let’s go over it one more time,” Rarity said around the pins she held between her lips.

Twilight nodded, though Rarity could not see it, and said, “We will leave by sky-chariot at eight, arriving at the castle an hour later. Our first stop will be to locate the princesses to greet them and wish Luna a happy birthday. After that, we will mingle until dinner, making sure that I don’t embarrass myself by trying to monopolize her time. During dinner, we will converse as we are able. Only after dinner, when everypony has adjourned to the ballroom, will I attempt to engage Luna directly.” Twilight dithered. “I’m not sure if dancing is such a great idea, Rarity.”

“Nonsense, all you must do is let Luna lead, I have no doubt that she is a capable dancer. And she will certainly find your… inexperience endearing at worst.”

Still unconvinced, Twilight didn’t push the subject any further. “While she will share dances with a number of other ponies, I should try to be her partner as often as I can. After that, I should attempt to draw her away to a secluded portion of the gardens, perhaps the maze, where we can engage in private conversation. This will be my chance to lead things down a romantic path until we have ‘a moment’ when I will know that it is time to kiss her.

“I really don’t know about this, Rarity.”

“Everything will go smashingly, I’m sure. And I will be there if you need any advice.”

“I know. It’s just… doesn’t this seem a bit… choreographed? Shouldn’t I just go and try to have a good time, letting what happens happen?”

Rarity laughed. “I assure you, all romance is a well choreographed dance. All that ‘spur of the moment’, ‘let things take their course’ nonsense is just that, utter nonsense. Really, darling, it’s a wonder how little you know of love and romance, what with Princess Cadance having been your foalsitter and all.”

“We never really talked about that kind of thing.”

“No, I suppose you would have been a little young.” Rarity stepped away from the dress and eyed it for a moment. Her face lit up. “Wonderful! Are you ready?”

“Yes. My wings are exhausted.”

Rarity took hold of the dress in her magic, helping Twilight step out, careful not to dislodge any of the pins or scratch herself more than necessary. Moving to the side, Twilight watched as Rarity set it over the poniquin to have it’s final adjustments sewn in. “It will be ready in a day or two, I should think.”

“I can’t thank you enough for this. It looks beautiful.”

“You already have, darling. Why, if it weren’t for you, I can scarce imagine I’d be attending the first masquerade ball in centuries. Now, I do hate to rush you out the door, but I do have seven other dresses to attend to, and you have a meeting with Mayor Mare.”

Twilight’s head snapped toward the clock. “Oh, horseapples!”

Chapter 10: part 2

It was a simple thing for anypony to keep an eye on Luna, being half a head taller than any stallion. Which made it possible for Twilight to do the same as she maintained a steady orbit around her—and most of the party for that matter. That wasn't to say she didn't participate in the festivities, but the times she did try to join always culminated with a stuttering attempt to approach Luna, followed by a hasty retreat back to the fringes.

"You are vastly overthinking this, darling," Rarity said, frowning at her side. "All you need to do is speak to her. A task I know you are perfectly capable of, and at great length."

"But that's…” Twilight flailed a hoof, hoping it would carry the meaning that she couldn't find the words to articulate, "... different!"

After her first failed approach, Rarity had come to Twilight's aid… or tried to, at least. Pep talks and guidance were all well and good, but every time she tried to put them to use, she could only get so close before hitting the same wall. Rarity’s later attempts turned sneaky, leading a distracted Twilight closer until they stood right beside Luna. It had no better results.

Oh, they managed to have nice, short conversations between dances, but the moment Twilight tried to ask for anything more, she floundered and fled before she could make a foal of herself.

Twilight wasn't alone in her hovering. Even Princess Celestia seemed to have run up against an insurmountable obstacle of her own. Not a moment passed where she was not surrounded by a group of nobles, all but forcing her to remain at the peripheries. Maybe it was just how long she'd studied under her, but Twilight easily noticed the Princess’ growing agitation and constant glances toward the dance floor.

Sighing, Twilight took a sip from the second glass of sweet wine she'd poured for herself, if only for something to do.

Luna was out on the dance floor once more, prancing to a traditional waltz with a new partner whom Twilight could just barely see but not identify. Maybe it was the way the light made her dress appear as mercury flowing off her, or the way she moved, or how her mane was pinned up, leaving her neck and shoulders all but bare, but Twilight couldn’t help lamenting that Luna was completely out of any pony’s league, much less her own.

She was acting so different than she had at the Astronomy Convention. There, Luna had been reticent to participate in the goings on; here, she smiled and danced at the center of it all. There, she’d stuck to Twilight’s side for the whole event; here, they’d hardly spent any time together.

Not that that was anypony's fault but her own.

“That is quite enough of that,” Rarity said as her aura overwhelmed Twilight's, taking away the half-full glass. "And you have had more than enough to drink as well. While I am not unsympathetic to your plight, I can not simply stand by and watch you pout the night away."

"I wasn't pouting," Twilight said, checking her expression. "I was… contemplating."

"You were pouting like Sweetie Belle after being sent to bed without dessert. Yes, just like that."

Twilight shook her head, snorting at her face's betrayal. "Shouldn't you be out rubbing shoulders with all your potential clients and connections?"

“My business will not suffer unduly by me not dedicating every second of this party to its future. Your budding romance with Princess Luna, on the other hoof, is at a precipice. This could be the moment it all changes, Twilight! The moment when your dreams come true, like in…" Rarity trailed off before coughing into her hoof and continuing, "Celestia knows when another opportunity like this will present itself.”

Twilight snorted again, but Rarity continued unabated.

“You've grown comfortable having a crush on her, and the idea of shaking things up terrifies you. So, instead of going out there to get what you want, you are staying back here, allowing it all to slip through your hooves until it's too late and the choice has been taken from you.

“It’s all perfectly normal, darling. Why, I remember my first crush and trying to speak with him. Oh, I was dreadfully awkward. It took me all night just to say hello.” Rarity sighed, her eyes unfocused as she stared up and away, seemingly lost in a treasured memory. She snapped back to reality quickly, catching Twilight as she tried to edge away. “Now, as your very best friend, I am giving you one of two choices. Either you get up and ask Princess Luna for a dance, or I will go tell her to drag you out to the dance floor herself. You have three seconds to decide.”

“WHAT?”

“One.”

“What? No, Rarity. I—”

“Two.”

“I don’t—Rariteeee,” Twilight whined.

“Three.”

Rarity started off without another word. Her movements were precise and measured, making no show of being hurried or taking her time. More protests tried to form on Twilight’s tongue, but all failed to produce even a single complete or coherent sentence. Not that any of them would have had a chance to stop Rarity.

“Fine!” Twilight nearly shouted, causing Rarity to pause and glance over her shoulder. “Fine,” she said again in a far more sedate tone. “I’ll… I’ll do it.”

Not convinced, Rarity tapped a hoof, waiting with a raised eyebrow until Twilight finally started moving. Walking like she was on her way to the gallows, ears and head drooping, Twilight began to make her way toward the dance floor and the object of her affections. As she passed by, Rarity gave her an encouraging smile and pat on the withers. It would have been more appreciated had she not been the one to cause all of this in the first place.

Moving through the crowd of masked nobles, Twilight’s gaze started at eye level, but, with every step, it dropped lower, always staying just high enough to locate Luna. She constantly considered turning tail and fleeing. Unfortunately, Rarity followed her. Every time Twilight turned her head, there she was, nodding her forward with an encouraging smile, reminding her that fleeing would not save her at all.

Twilight reached the dance floor just as the previous song came to an end. A round of applause followed as the ponies who had been dancing bowed toward their audience. There, she froze, right at the edge of the polished wooden floor. She could not make herself move another step.

It was so simple and stupid, yet she couldn’t think of a single thing to say. The idea of just asking Luna to dance seemed destined to fail. What was she to say? ‘May I have this dance?’ Something so cliched and unoriginal would never work.

“Twilight Sparkle! Come dance with me!”

Twilight blinked and found herself looking up into Luna’s beautiful, teal eyes and expectant smile. Her mane, pinned up with curled locks along her jaw, shimmered even more than normal, like a sparkling halo of stars. Twilight tried to respond, but nothing came out.

Luna didn’t bother to wait, scooping up Twilight’s hoof with her own and all but dragging her onto the dance floor. All Twilight could do was squeak as she stumbled after her, only managing to stay upright with frantic flaps of her wings.

Reaching the center of the dance floor, Luna spun Twilight around until they were facing each other, letting go of her hoof and waiting for the music to start once more.

The disappointment at the loss of contact flared and died within a single beat of Twilight’s heart, holding no sway compared to the sight of Luna smiling down at her. If she’d been able to think, Twilight would have been panicking over what the next song would be. Instead, she was too busy trying not to stare at the silver domino mask framing Luna’s eyes.

A long, mournful note filled the air, and Twilight would have had no idea what to do if not for Luna stepping forward and crossing their necks. She heard Luna whisper something, but the words never quite registered, clouded out as much by the idea of Luna’s close embrace as the real physical contact. Her eyes closed, and she fell into her dream brought to life.

—————————————

The voices surrounding Celestia garnered only a small fraction of her attention. She heard them, processed the words, and followed the conversation well enough, but she had eyes and thoughts only for her sister.

All night, it had been nearly identical scenes repeated one after the other. The ponies interested in enjoying the party as a celebration orbited Luna, locked in light conversations, dancing, and other festivities. Meanwhile, Celestia could not escape those who viewed parties as nothing more than a chance to talk politics and business in a less formal setting.

She didn't mind as such; it was something of a speciality of hers, and certain conversations were better to have outside the confines of court. During any other event, Celestia would have been perfectly content. But any other event wasn't her little sister's birthday party, nor did it feature said little sister wearing a dress that burned in her vision even when she looked away.

Celestia’s only recourse was to watch her from a distance, delighting in the sight even as it became more and more unbearable by the second. She tried to delve into the discussions around her, using them as a buffer for her less than appropriate thoughts.

It didn't work.

Every sway and spin, every sashay and four-step was its own torture, if only because she wasn’t there to share it. Luna was so close, only just out of reach, taunting her with elegant, powerful legs, sparkling smiles, and a lashing tail that was always verging on revealing the flower hidden beneath. It was all Celestia could do to keep from stealing her away to their rooms.

And Luna knew it! Every time their eyes met, Luna’s sparkled with a mischievous light, followed by a twist or turn that displayed her assets even more and made the warmth in Celestia’s nethers flare anew.

Still, she’d been able to control herself, even managing to disguise her attempts to glance up Luna’s skirt as leaning down to hear the ponies around her better. She might have been able to keep it up all night if it hadn’t been for Twilight.

Seeing Twilight dragged onto the dance floor had been entertaining. It might have been a little mean, but Celestia had witnessed Twilight’s ‘dancing’ on more than one occasion. At best, she'd expected it to turn into an impromptu, and ill-advised, lesson.

Then the music started.

It was one thing to watch Luna strutting with partners for waltzes and fauxtrots, even more so with the newer style of dancing that required no partner at all. Whenever a slow dance had started to play, however, Luna had stepped aside, taking a break and holding conversations of her own. For a time, she even thought Luna was saving herself, waiting for Celestia to finally join in.

It should have been adorable, watching Luna lead Twilight’s stiff movements through the simple dance. All she could see, however, was somepony else crossing necks with her sister. The desire to push everypony away from Luna had haunted her all night, but now it was far more than an annoying itch. Luna was her sister, her love, her… she was hers and nopony else’s. It was stupid and foalish and more than a little draconian, but she didn’t care.

It was the sight of Twilight hooking her chin behind Luna’s neck, and Luna reciprocating, that finally broke her resolve.

Excusing herself from the conversation around her, Celestia trotted straight for the pair, eyes locked on her sister and former student. She didn’t have to push through the crowds. Her little ponies parted before her without hesitation, clearing the way to the dance floor.

As Celestia neared, Luna glanced up, and their eyes met. That single look told her everything she needed to know. She’d lost a game she hadn’t realized they were playing. Later, she might be able to care. Right then and there, however, her mind was far too pre-occupied with other thoughts and desires.

While Twilight was facing away and had an excuse for not reacting to Celestia’s arrival, Luna did not. She chose to remain as she was, continuing to sway with the music as though Celestia was not looming over them. Despite having already won, Luna wanted to drag out her torture as long as possible.

Celestia covered her lips with a fetlock and cleared her throat. The sound was small compared to all the noise surrounding them, but that meant nothing to Twilight. Years under Celestia's tutelage had taught her to listen for that soft sound, and she reacted accordingly.

She squeaked, snatching herself away from Luna as though she’d caught fire and spun to face Celestia, “P—Princess!”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said, forcing her voice to remain as neutral as possible for fear of what might sneak out otherwise. Twilight must have picked up on the unusual lack of warmth in her tone, for she cringed, taking a full step back.

Before Celestia could do anything to assuage her fears, Luna spoke up, “Tia.”

Celestia tried not to smile down at her sister. She really didn’t want to, not with the smirk playing across Luna’s own lips. There was little she could do to stop it, though. Those bright, silver framed teal eyes were too enticing, carrying the promise of fulfilling what her actions for the past two hours had relentlessly alluded to.

It was a miracle that Celestia managed to speak at all. “I hate to cut in,” she said to Twilight without moving her gaze, “but I need to speak with my sister.”

“Oh! Okay. Of course.”

“Luna, will you walk with me?”

Luna nodded, her smirk lasting until she turned to Twilight. “I apologize, but I believe this to be important.”

“Oh… Yes. I understand,” Twilight said, sounding more than a little disappointed, only to regain some vigor when she asked, “Is it something I can help with?”

“Neigh, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna was saying as Celestia finally forced herself to look away and start toward the maze entrance, “‘tis nothing you need concern yourself with. We shall return in due time.”

“I… I’ll just wait here then.”

—————————————

Celestia and Luna were not alone on the path toward the hedge maze. A number of their guests had been availing themselves of the attraction since dinner ended, coming and going as they pleased. Set away from the festivities, it was an attractive place to acquire a degree of privacy and escape the constant barrage of noise in the courtyard.

That did not answer the question of why Celestia was leading her there. If, as Luna was certain was the case, it was privacy she was after, then their rooms were only a simple teleport away. With so many ponies wandering its windy halls, the maze was assuredly not the safest place for them to spend any quality time. Unless Celestia intended to lead her all the way to the center, the chance of somepony happening upon them was high enough to…

A sly smile curled Luna’s lip. Stretching her neck to Celestia ear, she whispered, “You should have informed me that you desired spectators, I am certain Twilight Sparkle would have happily obliged.”

To her small annoyance and admiration, Celestia didn’t react in the slightest.

“No, you are correct, that would have been unwise. She is far too young and adorable. No doubt she would have proved too tempting a distraction.” Celestia’s ear twitched; the first crack in her facade. “I am uncertain I would have been able to let her simply watch. Which of us do you think she would prefer?”

That did it. With a barely perceptible snort, Celestia's jaw tightened. Her pace picked up, almost trotting as she continued to lead them into the maze. Smiling all the more, Luna let her sister maintain her lead, trotting to keep up as they finally stepped into the maze.

Only once before had she entered the tall, winding corridors of bush and shrub. It had been a few weeks after arriving in Canterlot for the first time. Still adjusting to her new home and slowly regaining her power, she’d been bored and wandering the grounds when she found it and decided to give it a try. After an hour of getting lost, she took flight, got her bearings, and proceeded to keep getting lost.

The enchantment was so subtle that she hadn’t noticed it until she looked. A slight distortion to prevent pegasi from cheating, it didn’t so much hide anything as it altered perceptions. While having no effect on flying over or out of the maze, attempting to see the maze's layout was impossible.

Since then, she hadn’t bothered with it. Knowing Celestia, there was some convoluted pattern or clue, something that would be painfully obvious only after it was explained, and she hated asking. Celestia always sounded so condescending when she explained her little tricks and riddles. Luna told herself that she couldn’t help it, but that didn’t make putting up with it any easier.

Benches lined the leafy walls, vines and branches attempting to engulf them and only kept at bay by a gardener’s shears. Beside each was a crystal lamp—not unlike those from the archive—glowing to life as they approached, only to fade away as they moved on. The extra light was not necessary for either of them, indeed, it was unneeded for anypony with her Moon and stars shining so bright in the sky.

With Celestia leading the way, it was not long before they were all but alone, the last of their guests left cuddled together on one of the benches. What voices still carried through the hedgewall were eroded down to nothing so much as the murmuring of ghosts. The sounds of the party waxed and waned as they weaved this way and that, seeming to fade away altogether, only to bloom once more when they made the next turn.

It was during one of the ebbings, when voices danced at the edge of hearing and only the deepest sounds of the orchestra could be heard, that Celestia’s self-control finally cracked. With no warning at all, she rounded on Luna, pulling her into voracious kiss.

Luna barely had a chance to savor the lingering bite of wine on her sister’s white, velvet lips before she was being pushed back. Celestia drove forward, forcing Luna’s rump into the hedgerow, then even further until she had no choice but to rear up and brace her forelegs on Celestia’s shoulders.

She hummed in delight at her sister’s aggression, rejoicing as much in Celestia’s hunger as her near perfect execution of her little plan.

Her dress was where it had all started. She’d spent hours with a tailor working over the design to make it just right, to make sure Tia’s appetite was wetted from the first moment. It had to be suggestive without becoming risqué. Something she could flaunt in front of her older sister just to see that hungry look in her eyes. Denying her even a glimpse of it before hoof had been a stroke of genius.

That had been the extent of her intentions, at first. Then Celestia had tried digging at her, and Baron Much Hausen provided the perfect inspiration.

It had taken something of a concerted effort to ensure that her sister was both watching and in a position to see what Luna wished her to. Not that Celestia had been anything but accommodating on that regard. Once she had her attention, it was simple keep it. Soon enough, Luna had begun to wonder just how much it would take to break Celestia's resistance.

Of course it was Twilight Sparkle who finally brought it all to a head.

Celestia finally broke the kiss, leaving them both panting, foreheads and noses pressed together. She only took a moment to catch her breath before nuzzling into Luna’s cheek and neck, nipping and kissing everywhere.

Truthfully, she had expected Celestia to last a bit longer, and, as much as she enjoyed the attention, Luna wasn’t quite ready to let her sister have her way.

“Tia,” she repeatedly whispered, drawing her sister’s head away from the hollow of her neck to look her in the eye. Quick as a viper, her tongue lashed out and licked Celestia’s nose. “Tag.”

Luna winked and her whole body dissolved into star stuff, spiriting her out of her sister’s grasp before reforming once more, her hooves beating at a full gallop.

“Luuunnnna!” Celestia cried out like a petulant foal before giving chase, the heavy pounding of her hooves spurring Luna onward.

She paid little mind to the turns she took, though she tried to steer away from any voices. It was something of a miracle that she didn't stumble upon any other ponies. That, or she was so far lost that they'd never find her anyway. Not that she cared. As long as Celestia was hot on her heels, nothing else mattered.

The sound of Celestia’s hooves hounded her at every turn, never more than seconds behind. Between those ridiculously long legs and Luna’s own dress hampering her stride, it was only a matter of time before she was caught. It had been a scene that played out time and again in their youth. Though for once, Luna yearned for its conclusion: her sister’s touch, the scent of her mane and taste of her lips, to bask in the warmth beneath her wings and feeling the beat of her heart.

One last turn brought Luna to a stumbling halt. She'd reached a dead end.

The hedgerow before her opened up into a tiny garden of sorts. Flower beds lined the walls between stone benches, their blooms filling the air with a soft, sweet scent. At the center, no higher than Luna's knee, was a white marble table, waiting to host a private picnic. Though perhaps a more intimate feast was in order this night.

Her ears picked up faint chords of music as her heavy breathing slowed and she approached the table. The muffled voices of other ponies grew more distinct, leaking through the leafy walls.

Luna ignored them all completely, crawling over the polished surface until her hindlegs bumped the edge. Resting her torso on the cold stone, she left her back hooves planted firmly in the grass and forced her rump high into the air. She only had enough room in her mind for one thing. With her cheek laid on the crook of her foreleg she glanced over her shoulder just in time to see Celestia round the corner and come to a full stop.

With half-lidded eyes, Luna flicked her tail, tossing the skirt of her dress enough to flash a slash of pink amid blue before letting it be covered once more.

The hungry look in Celestia's eyes changed, becoming something more feral than Luna had ever seen on her before. It should have been frightening, to be the target of such a gaze from so powerful a mare, but she reveled in it. The anticipation of being so ruthlessly taken made her hindlegs quake and sent a shiver down her spine.

Celestia started forward once more, her pace restrained, but full of power and purpose. That was all Luna needed to see to know that the games were well and truly over. Celestia was going to take what she wanted, and Luna was all too happy to oblige.

The sharp tug on her tail stole a gasp from Luna's lips as Celestia bit and yanked it out of her way, throwing her skirt aside to fully expose her glistening nether lips. The potent mixture of internal heat, the cool night air, and her sister's hot, rapid breath playing across her pussy sent Luna's eyes rolling, her own panting breaths fogging across the polished stone table.

Eyes closed, Luna braced herself for her sister’s first intimate touch. Whether the malleable spear of her tongue or the stiff rub of her hoof, it mattered not. Her mouth watered, chest tightening as she waited in unfulfilled agony.

The touch never came. Unable to wait any longer, Luna opened her eyes, looking back once more. Celestia’s muzzle was hidden from her sight, blocked by her own flanks, hovering just below her waiting folds.

“Tia, please,” Luna whinnied, stomping a hoof in impatience.

“Shhh, my Love,” Celestia said in a hushed voice. “Can you not hear them? Our little ponies just over the hedge?”

Her nose bumped Luna’s thigh, nuzzling it and moving out to rub against her cutie mark. Certain that she was about to get what she’d been waiting for, Luna turned back, closing her eyes and lifting her dock a little higher.

“I was planning to save this for later,” Celestia whispered again, the glow of her horn warming the side of Luna’s stomach. “It was to be my gift for you… for after the party.”

A flash of light urged Luna to gaze up, and she gasped.

A vibrant purple dildo floated mere inches from her nose. It was not the faux phallic itself that caused her surprise and annoyance, more that she’d never thought of it before. She’d spent uncounted hours looking for and practicing a complex transformation spell when she could have taken a single trip to market. More than that, the mere presence of such a toy would have saved her a great deal of stress worrying over social taboos.

She wasn’t sure what material it was made of, but it looked far more comfortable than the glass or polished clay from which such things were once crafted. Long and thick, it was a decent representation of a stallion’s cock. What's more, the mount and straps to which it was attached offered a clear indication of its intended use.

Reaching out a hoof, she poked it and watched it wobble in her sister’s magic grasp. It was certainly closer to the consistency of a cock than the dildos of old.

The more she looked at it, though, the more she found it wanting. Despite the attention to detail, it just didn’t look… right. Something was wrong with the texture, or maybe it was the way it moved, or didn’t move. Still, it was a gift from her sister… and it was not so different from her own fantasy.

Meeting her sister's eyes, she nodded her assent. Celestia smiled and stepped back to affix the thing between her legs. It was only a matter of seconds before Celestia returned, nuzzling Luna’s flank once more. Sliding up her side, she reached Luna’s neck and drew her into a loving, if less hungry, kiss. When she stepped back, Celestia turned so Luna could see her entire profile, lifting the train of her dress with a wing and cocking a leg.

“How does it look?”

A snort burst from Luna, dowsing the greater part of her feral lust in a wash of humor. “Utterly preposterous. ‘Tis far too tiny between your wonderful thighs.”

Celestia pouted. “It was the largest I could find.”

Seeing the vibrant purple member hanging between her sister’s legs didn’t assuage any of Luna’s concerns. It wasn't just the wrongness of the color or the disproportionate size; more than that, it wasn’t… it lacked life and warmth, just dangling there, flaccid despite its rigidity. “Such has always been an issue for us, has it not?”

Chuckling in agreement, Celestia leaned in to share a warm nuzzle and soft kiss. With a final peck at the base of Luna’s horn, she whispered, “Are you ready?”

Luna nodded and resumed her position over the table, presenting herself once more. The moment her sister’s forelegs gripped her waist, Luna’s back arched, dock twitching out of the way in preparation to be mounted.

Even then, uncertainty gnawed at her.

She wanted this. Her sister’s weight and warmth pressing on her back just clicked; like the first time she touched the Moon, it felt right. The tug of Celestia’s teeth in her mane as she pulled herself into position shook her, hindlegs spreading even further to accept the approaching shaft.

Then she felt it, the lukewarm tip of the dildo gliding over her nether lips, spreading her juices into the soft hairs where it brushed her belly.

“No!” Luna shifted her weight, unbalancing Celestia and causing her to slip off.

“Luna?” Celestia asked, her voice choked by surprise with a tremble of fear.

As quick as she was able, Luna pulled her sister into an embrace, hooking their necks and wrapping a foreleg around her sister's shoulder. “I want you,” she whispered, “not that… that thing.”

“Okay, Luna,” Celestia said, returning the embrace. “We don’t have to use it.” A flash of magic later and the straps around Celestia’s flanks were gone, leaving no trace of the faux phallus. “I’m sorry, we can do it anyway—”

“No.” Luna pulled back so she could look into her sister’s worried eyes. “You do not understand.” Leaning forward, she touched their noses together, continuing until their horns crossed and their foreheads touched. She braced herself for what was to come. “I want you, Tia. I want to feel you, and for you to feel me.”

“Okay,” Celestia said, her voice full of love as she nodded her understanding.

When she tried to move away, Luna’s wings swung forward to hold her in place. “No, you do not understand. I…” She struggled to explain, but the words all tasted vulgar on her tongue, and she could no more speak them than she could reverse time. “I want to… to try something… different.”

Celestia smiled warmly, bopping her nose on Luna’s. “Anything for the birthday girl.”

The attempt at humor was appreciated, but Luna couldn’t summon a smile. It was too soon yet. What precious few days she'd had with the spell had been consumed by planning for the party and her role in the trade talks. There was no question that she could cast and dispel it with ease, but there were other concerns. She wasn't even positive that it could reach orgasm. What’s more, single organ transformations were the most difficult, mixing together static and altering connections, not to mention casting it on somepony else for the first time.

What Celestia would think of it was still an enigma. Luna hadn’t had the time to subtly question her as she would have liked, and discussing ethics and spellcasting was the absolute last thing she wanted to do with her sister right then. That Celestia had brought the toy eased some of her worries, showing her to have similar thoughts. Yet, despite the purpose and execution being so similar, they were as incomparable as reading the words of a novel to the deeds done by ones own hoof.

All of which Luna found wanting against the weight of her sister mounting her, of her breath playing through her mane and over her ears. The idea of having Celestia inside of her, linked as much in body as they were in their hearts... The last of her resistance hinged on a single question. “Do you trust me?”

Celestia hesitated. “Do you need to ask?”

“Yes.”

Again, she hesitated, but when she answered, her face and voice held nothing but confidence and resolve. “Yes, my Love. Always.”

“Thank you.”

Luna pulled her into a kiss and summoned her magic. Celestia gasped and groaned against Luna’s lips as the spell touched her marehood. She squirmed and writhed at the odd sensations, hindlegs stomping and digging up clods of dirt. Never did she pull away, though, weathering the discomfort for Luna’s sake. That alone was enough to reignite the cooling embers of Luna’s passion.

The spell only took seconds to cast, but the experience left both mares panting for breath. Luna didn’t wait to recover, moving in to trail kisses down her sister’s neck. Celestia stopped her with a wing under her chin, lifting her head back up to eye level.

"Luna, what…” Celestia’s voice trailed off, her face contorting and ears twisting into an expression somewhere between confusion, concern, and curiosity. After a second’s hesitation, she rocked her hips from side-to-side, sending the train of her dress swishing over the grass. “That is... different.”

Luna nodded, her own experience providing ample sympathy for the sheer oddness of it. She stepped in and continued trailing small kisses down Celestia’s neck, each touch driving her head to tilt back a little more. Reaching her collar, Luna slipped her head underneath Celestia’s dress to get the first look at what she’d wrought.

"Is it what I think it is?"

A white sheath hung between her sister's legs with a thick, pink shaft extending out, already matching the toy’s length despite being half limp.

"It is," Luna said, stepping closer.

Celestia wiggled her flanks again, making it swing and bob from side-to-side. The odd motion made Luna giggle as she drew near, so close she could almost taste it.

“I am unsure—”

Her tongue shot out, licking the tip and making Celestia meep in surprise as it twitched and grew.

“L—Luna?”

She ignored her sister, kissing the tip of her sister's stiffening cock and sending a shudder up Celestia's spine. Another step forward and it slipped between Luna’s lips, her tongue running over the supple pink head. Each beat of Celestia’s heart, each involuntary flex and twitch hardened it, pushing it further out of its sheath and into Luna’s mouth until the tip rested on the back of her tongue.

She pulled back, leaving a glistening coat of saliva along its length, delighting in its warmth and pulsing veins. Precum dribbled out, a drop of spice coating the tip of her tongue. Humming in pleasure, Luna inched forward once more, Celestia’s cock sliding deep into her mouth, jabbing at the back of her throat and making her gag even as she pushed to take in more and more. Her eyes watered, choking on her sister’s impressive length until Celestia stepped back, wrapping Luna’s head in magic and pulling her out from beneath herself.

“Luna! What are you doing?”

She wiped the tears from her eyes and the saliva from her smiling lips. “I wished to take it all.”

“You were choking!”

“‘Tis very long.”

Celestia brushed a hoof over Luna’s tear stained cheeks. “Please, those are not sounds I enjoy hearing, much less from you.”

Leaning into Celestia’s hoof, Luna nodded.

“Is it really that big?” Celestia asked, her cheeks glowing an adorable pink, fighting the temptation to peek at herself.

“Verily. ‘Twould make any stallion green with envy.” Leaning in to nip at her chin, Luna whispered, “And any mare hot with desire.” Giggling, she added, “Or perhaps a little frightened.”

Luna spun around and flung her tail to drape it over her sister’s snout. Once more propping herself up on the table, she took her time leaning down and lifting her flanks. Turning her head to glance over her shoulder, she gave Celestia a seductive smile and licked her lips.

Even now, after so many interruptions and distractions, the embers of her desire still warmed her core. Just staring at her sister from that angle was akin to throwing a log on the fire. Her wants and needs had not changed, and judging by the length between her sister’s legs, she felt no different.

Needing no more invitation, Celestia stepped forward to nuzzle Luna’s thighs and cutie marks. She peppered both sides with kisses before moving inside and working her way up. The closer she got, the more intense the flames grew in Luna’s loins. What could only have been minutes since they entered the maze seemed more like hours of waiting for this moment.

When Celestia finally stopped playing and let her tongue slide up Luna’s pussy, she gasped, caught off guard by just how close she was.

She glanced back again, just in time to see Celestia raise herself up. From that angle, her sister’s cock looked all the larger, and her breath caught in her throat at the thought of having something so massive inside her.

Celestia’s hooves gripped her flank, steadying herself and edging closer. Luna cleared the path to her marehood with a flick of her dock as Celestia lowered herself down. The weight of her sister rested between Luna’s wings, forcing her back to arch and driving her hips higher, a coo escaping her lips.

“Are you sure about this?” Celestia asked.

Looking back over her shoulder, Luna stared into her sister’s bright fuschia eyes and nodded. “Yes."

With a kiss to Luna’s withers, Celestia shifted her hips forward in a slow thrust, brushing her cock along Luna’s pussy. The head parted her lips but only slipped along the slick folds, brushing against her belly. Celestia mumbled in annoyance before pulling back to try again. Her second attempt fared no better, repeating the same motion and only succeeding in coating her shaft with more of Luna’s juices.

Despite everything, Luna could not help herself. “Are you having difficulties, dear sister?”

Celestia’s blush deepened. “It is rather unwieldy.”

She shifted again, only to over correct and hit high.

Luna’s eyes bulged and wings shot open. “Tia! That is not—”

“Sorry!” Celestia squeaked and finally used magic to guide her cock into position. “Sorry, I’ve never done this before.”

With the same delicate care she’d used the first time, Celestia pushed forward and finally found her mark. The head parted Luna’s marehood, stretching the lips further than ever before and making her groan.

Celestia paused. “I’m not hurt—”

“No,” Luna said through gritted teeth. Sucking in a breath, she bracing herself for the rest. “Keep going.”

Celestia obliged. Thrusting again, she shifted her weight forward, sliding deeper into Luna as she pulled herself more fully over her back, hooking her legs around Luna’s chest. The dual pressures of her sister’s weight on her back and the dick filling her vagina sent Luna’s eyes rolling to the back of her head and a shuddering breath out of her lips.

“Oh, Luna…” Celestia moaned, her warm breath washing over the back of Luna’s neck.

Already as full as she’d ever been, Luna let out a guttural moan when Celestia’s hips rocked forward. The motion was slow and smooth, pressing deep into her core. Celestia held there, allowing Luna just enough time to recognize the beat of her sister’s heart pulsing inside of her before it pulled back, leaving a cold and empty space where the tip had been.

A moment later, it returned, only quicker and with more force. It pushed further. White thighs slammed into her ass, nearly knocking the air from her lungs. Luna moaned but had little time to appreciate it before Celestia drew back once more.

Teeth latched onto Luna’s neck, biting hard as Celestia’s forelegs squeezed her chest. She drove herself deeper, ramming into Luna with enough force to shift the table. She held herself there, shouting into Luna’s neck even as she bit down all the harder. The pressure inside her swelled, and gouts of liquid warmth spilled out, coating her inner walls.

Both sisters froze, unmoving save for the continued but weakening pulses of Celestia’s dick.

“Tia?” Luna asked, finding it difficult to control her voice.

There were a few seconds of silence, only the background murmur of voices and orchestral music filling the void, Celestia’s teeth still clamped onto Luna’s neck. When she finally let go to respond, her voice was almost nonchalant. “In all fairness, you are really sexy with your mane done up like that.”

“I do not see how—” Luna started to protest.

“And you have been teasing me all night.”

“Well, yes, but—”

“And I have never been on this side of a penis before.”

Luna snorted, mumbling, “As long as thou art satisfied…”

“I am not,” Celestia said, leaning forward to nuzzle Luna’s cheek. “But I am sorry.”

Her cock having slid out of Luna's vagina, Celestia gently slipped off her back. Luna started to rise herself, only to be wrapped in a golden aura. An undignified squeak weaseled out of her as she was lifted into the air and flipped over to be laid fully on to the stone table. Looking down her chest and between her legs, she watched Celestia stride closer, looming over her prone form.

“While we wait for a second, more successful attempt, shall I try to earn your forgiveness?”

Luna was unable to answer before her sister’s lips found a teat. She hummed and smiled as Celestia suckled, relaxing and letting the warmth of Celestia’s touch suffuse her once more.

—————————————

Twilight stared through the wine in her glass, through the table and floor, and at nothing at all.

It had been—she glanced up at the moon—an hour, she guessed, since Luna and Princess Celestia disappeared into the maze. She wanted to go looking for them, even started towards the entrance once or twice. Each time, she only made it a few paces before stopping herself. There was no efficient way to search the massive labyrinth. One wrong turn, and they could easily slip by without her ever noticing. More than that, they’d asked her to wait.

If only waiting wasn’t so boring.

Rarity had come by a few times, dragging her into a conversation with some of the other guests. Those diversions never lasted. Twilight didn’t find the topics interesting, nor did she have the energy or desire to fake it. When Rarity vowed to keep her company until she felt better, Twilight had chased her off. She appreciated the thought, but just because she wasn’t really enjoying the party anymore didn’t mean Rarity shouldn’t.

Movement caught her eye, pulling her gaze back toward the maze. For a brief second, she was filled with excitement and fear. As much as she anticipated Luna’s return, Twilight couldn’t shake her trepidation at the thought of seeing Princess Celestia again.

She hadn’t seemed pleased at all when she’d pulled Luna away. Luna hadn’t appeared to worry, but then she never did. Though she had no idea what the cause was, Twilight couldn’t help thinking it was her, somehow. Everything had seemed fine before that, before Luna and she had started dancing. That couldn’t be it… could it?

No… Princess Celestia had nudged them toward becoming friends at every turn. She couldn’t be mad that they were so close. Unless she suspected… disapproved of… As much as she didn’t want to admit it, it was possible. Quite likely even, given the information she had.

She wouldn’t accept that, couldn’t accept it. There had to be another explanation, something she wasn’t seeing.

Twilight stood up, a sense of righteous purpose engulfing her. There was only one solution to her dilema, one course of action she could take to find the answers eluding her: research. And for this, books would not hold the answers. No, she needed to rely on the most primordial method of research: direct observation.

She started off toward the maze, already running through the ‘sneaky’ checklist she’d made after her ill-conceived attempt to break into the archives. It was not the longest of checklists, running through what to do and say if anypony took undue notice of her. The most important was the first: act like you belong. The rest were contingencies if that didn’t work or she got caught. She was dubious about the last one—a whack to the back of the head and quick escape—but it always seemed to work for Daring Do.

Her march into the maze was hindered slightly by a pair of ponies on their way out. Not because they blocked her way or otherwise interfered, but because of they way they were whispering, tittering and giggling like school fillies. If they had been younger, maybe a few years older than herself, she wouldn’t have paid it any mind, but both were old enough to be her grandmare.

Shaking it off, Twilight stopped at the entrance and glanced at the plaque posted on the left wall. Polished wood with a brass faceplate, it held a single phrase etched into its surface. ‘To find my heart, I must follow it.’

Twilight hated riddles. They were the antithesis of the purpose of language. Words and sentences were supposed to facilitate communication, to help express ideas and concepts to other ponies. Riddles hid them, they buried their meaning beneath layers of connotations, denotations, and misdirection.

She'd spent hours trying to puzzle her way through that one in particular, never to make any progress. As far as Twilight knew, no pony had solved it, not even Cadance or old Mr. Shears—and he could walk to the center blindfolded! Allegedly, only Princess Celestia had the answer, and she wasn't talking.

In the end, she'd decided that she would have more luck mapping it. That little exercise only lasted a few weeks, other more important quandaries taking priority. Not that it had been a complete waste, as she did still remember what she'd mapped.

Starting in, she set her course for the furthest reaches she knew.

With the moon and stars so bright—along with the glow of the crystal lamps—traversing the maze should have been no different than the times she'd toured it during the day.

All the light was a cool silver, however, lacking the golden warmth of the sun and leaving her with a sense of apprehension at the shadows lurking around every corner. The way sound distorted under the ambient enchantment didn't help matters.

It wasn't so bad under the light of the sun, but at night every errant noise took on an eerie quality. The faint murmur from the other ponies only made it worse. Their voices danced on the edge of hearing, never quite resolving into discernable words until she turned a corner and found them. Mix in the distant notes of the orchestra, and Twilight was left feeling like she'd walked into a haunted house during Nightmare Night.

The first grunt that reached her ears didn't register beyond just another noise to ignore, lest she spook herself. When the next sounded, it turned her ear, but she still didn't pay it much mind. It wasn't until she turned a corner and came upon a small herd that she was brought out of her search.

There were four of them, three stallions and a mare. She didn't recognize any, but with the masks and fancy dress, that wasn't surprising. All four were huddled together with an ear inside the hedge wall, whisper and shushing each other in equal measure.

"Who do you think it is?" one of the stallions asked.

"How should I know? But they can't be but so far away, can they? Do you think we could find them?"

"Hardly. I don't think I could find this spot again if I left."

As Twilight walked closer, she began to hear faint traces of what she assumed they were trying to hear. Just as she was getting close enough to pick out the sounds, the mare and the third stallion started nipping at each other like horny teenagers, despite being well into their late fifties. The mare managed to dodge the stallion's reprisal, jumping a good length away. Twilight's ears shot up when the mare raised her dock high, flicking her tail in the most blatant come-hither she'd ever seen outside of a play. Growling, the stallion bolted after her. She yelped, giggling and galloping away with him hot on her tail.

Dumbfounded by the inappropriate display, Twilight almost didn't hear the harsh, disembodied gasp from where the two stallions were still trying listen in. A whinny that sounded like half pleasure and half pain followed, making her cheeks burn with realization and embarrassment.

The other ponies, their attention still locked behind the hedge, weren't helping. Even ignoring the couple that had left, the two remaining filled the air with crude, whispered commentary.

Snorting in disgust, Twilight readied a scathing tirade on basic decency and respecting the privacy of others. But before she could utter a syllable she was stopped short by a scream piercing through the hedge.

"Oh Celestia! Yesss!"

Twilight's jaw dropped, shock overpowering her ire. It only took her a moment to recover, her ears quivering and teeth grit as her indignation returned ten fold. What only made it worse was her lack of an outlet. The unacceptable words of the ponies she could see were nothing when weighed against those of the ones she couldn't. It was bad enough committing such lewd acts in public, but to use the Princess' name as an obscene interjection, it was derogatory and degrading and… and just wrong!

The thought of blasting the hedgerow danced across her mind, of storming through the foliage to ruin their ‘fun’ and give them a piece of her mind. It would serve them right. Only, it wouldn’t, strictly speaking, be legal. There were no laws against using the Princess’ name in such a way, or any way for that matter. Nor were they ‘technically’ public, or so a lawyer would argue. Whereas, destroying the maze to get to them would be a clear cut act of vandalism of crown property. Not that she would be charged… but that was most certainly not a conversation she wanted to have.

I am sorry about the maze, Princess, but there were ponies rutting each other, and one of them screamed your name, and…

She shook her head and used Cadance’s breathing technique. It wasn’t worth worrying about. Bringing up her mental map of the maze, she started forward once more. The chances that she would run into them were slim, and she still wanted to find the princesses.

Five steps later, Twilight stopped, recalling the other couple she’d seen sneak off earlier. Her stomach turned at the thought of running into them doing… that. Shaking it off, she began moving once more, only to realize how many ponies she’d passed versus how many she’d seen enter the maze. The apprehension that had been nagging at her twisted from one of disquiet to disgust.

“This was a bad idea,” she almost whimpered before teleporting out of the maze.

Chapter 10: part 3

The grass brushed against Celestia’s coat, tickling her side as she shifted to get more comfortable. Sounds from the party and other ponies navigating the maze filtered through the hedgerows, providing a serine sort of white noise. Constant but dull, it never drew attention to itself, almost calming in its way.

A small yawn escaped her lips as Celestia clutched her little sister as though fearing she would vanish if given the chance. It was silly; she knew that. It was also more than a little unfair to Luna. Even two years later, and she could not fully shake that old panic. The days she awoke before Luna returned…

If Luna minded, or even realized, she made no indication. More often than not, she appeared to relish Celestia's desperate hold, squirming into it as best she could. Currently, her forelegs rested on Celestia's shoulders, her nose buried in the hollow of Celestia's neck as she curled into her big sister's embrace.

With her wings and legs wound entirely around her sister, Celestia let her chin rest atop Luna’s head, another yawn slipping from her lips. Her extra organ still weighed between her hindlegs, laying limp and retracted between her thighs. Neither of them had had the presence of mind to do anything about it yet, nor the sticky mess coating both their loins.

That last position had worn her out. It would have been easier if the table had been a few inches taller, or if Luna had been on top. Easier did not necessarily mean better, though. She wouldn't trade staring down at her little sister like that for the world. Nose-to-nose as she slipped inside Luna, her legs and wings splayed wide. Their gaze only broke when Luna arched her back, head falling back as she came for the third time that night, Celestia only a moment behind.

Luna shifted into a marginally better position. Once she'd resettled, her tongue slipped out, licking at the sweat in Celestia's coat.

"We should… " Celestia trailed off when she realized just what she was about to say.

"Are you planning on carrying me all night?” Luna asked, humor tinting her voice. “I am not certain I can walk."

Celestia scoffed. "As though you were the one who had to crouch while thrusting. My hindlegs are going to be jelly for the next week."

"Fie! Taking that leviathan between your thighs was no mean feat."

"First of all,” Celestia started with a playful growl, “you created it.” She nipped the tip of Luna’s ear, making her twitch. “Secondly, you voiced no complaint before now."

"As long as it comes from you, I never shall," Luna said, chuckling and nuzzling her once more. For a few more seconds, silence reigned. Then Luna tensed. “Tia, why is my moon… off?”

Celestia cracked open her eye, scanning the sky until she spotted the moon amongst the stars. To the untrained eye, it appeared as it always did, but to a pony responsible for shepherding it across the sky, the discrepancy was plain. It was off by a full two degrees toward the sole exit of the courtyard they occupied.

Shifting her wing, she stroked the side of Luna’s neck, running its feathers through the mess of Luna’s mane. “I was wondering if you would notice.”

Luna relaxed at Celestia’s words. “That does not answer my question.”

“Did you not read the maze’s riddle?” Anticipating her sister’s exasperation, she recited, “‘To find my heart, I must follow it.’”

A few seconds passed in silence before Luna pulled back, pushing her hooves into Celestia’s chest until they had enough space to meet each other’s eyes. “You, my dear sister, are hopeless.”

“What need have I for hope when I already have you?”

Rolling her eyes, Luna pushed Celestia’s grinning muzzle aside and started to pull away. Celestia did not let her go easily, delaying her escape with a barrage of nips, kisses, and tickles. She never went beyond that, however, never forced her sister to stay. When the needle of panic pricked the back of her mind, she didn’t let it show. Instead, she focused on Luna's flanks and the slight limp in her gait as she retrieved her dress, cast aside at some point Celestia could only faintly recall.

From that angle, she got a full view of Luna’s pussy in all its cum-slicked glory, a stringy glob falling to the ground as she watched. The sight stirred both her nethers and other, less welcome feelings.

It was instantly recognizable. After living with it for the better part of a millennia, she was not likely to forget that sense of wrongness edging toward disgust. She’d thought it left behind, like a dungeon from which Luna had rescued her.

The cause was plainly obvious, staining Luna’s thighs with streaks of white. She’d mounted and ridden her little sister, left her with seed dribbling out of her sore backside. Why it compelled her to feel that way, however, was more obfuscated. It vexed Celestia to find the taboo somehow greater now than it had always been, that she had somehow violated her precious little sister, rather than expanded the ways in which they could enjoy each other.

The experience had been amazing, slipping inside Luna and feeling her squeeze tightly around her cock, urging her deeper. She’d given herself so readily that it had left Celestia in an intoxicated haze of passion and lust.

Watching Luna helped bury her worries, the way she continued on without a hint of them, almost prancing despite her obvious soreness. She wore the same happy little smile she always did after they had sex. Seeing that smile, and knowing she’d put it there, was something Celestia treasured far more than any physical intimacy they shared. As long as Luna was happy, Celestia had no qualms about swallowing her own uncertainties to preserve that.

With her dress held before her, Luna turned it this way and that, inspecting it for stains, grass and otherwise. After a satisfied nod, she glanced back and let the corner of her lip curl when she noticed Celestia’s eyes. She spread her hindlegs a little wider.

“Would you like to do the honors?”

“Hmmm?” Celestia’s eyes traveled along Luna’s flanks to her eyes, then back down when she hiked up her tail, better displaying the mess beneath it. “Oh.”

Celestia’s aura reached out, gently enveloping Luna’s hindquarters in its golden glow. Her magic went to work, carefully pulling the mixture of fluids from Luna’s fur, sending a shiver up her spine and down her tail. In seconds, it was over, with not a trace of their dalliance left to be seen.

Luna pouted as she slipped her dress back on, smoothing out the wrinkles with magic. “‘Tisn’t quite what I had in mind, but I suppose it suffices.”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “If our goal is to return to the party, I doubt using my tongue would have produced desirable results.”

Luna trotted back, lowering her head to Celestia’s level. “That, my Love, is entirely subjective.”

“It is not a fair argument if you keep changing sides.”

Luna smiled enigmatically and pecked her nose. “I shall be sad to see it go. ’Twas quite fun… once you figured out its proper use.”

Celestia’s attempt at a rebuttal was cut off by Luna’s magic. The spell was no more comfortable in reverse, causing her to twitch and writhe and moan. Her situation was not helped by the simultaneous casting of the cleaning spell. When it was over, however, she didn't repress her sigh of relief at the return of her marehood.

"I could not imagine living with one of those."

"I did not find it so uncomfortable when I was practicing." A predatory grin pulled at Luna’s lips a moment later. “In truth, I had intended for our roles to be reversed.” Leaning in, she kissed Celestia, tongue tasting her lips. “And I greatly anticipate my turn mounting you."

Celestia hummed lazily, letting her eyelids close. She listened as the orchestra changed compositions, though it was too muffled to pick beyond being light and airy. “That sounds nice.”

Hoof steps moved to stand behind her, Luna’s nose nudging at her back, urging her to stand like she was a newborn foal. “Come, Sister. We have a party to host, and our absence has certainly been noted.”

Celestia nickered, making no effort to rise. When, exactly, they’d curled up on the grass, she was uncertain. But she had not been entirely joking about trusting her legs to hold her weight. The burning may have subsided, but they ached in ways Celestia had not experienced in a long time.

“When did I become the responsible one?” Luna groused. The pressure on her back redoubled, Luna’s nose working its way under in an attempt to force Celestia up. Only when the ground beneath her hooves began to slide did Luna finally give up with a loud snort. “I did not wish to say anything earlier, but Mother’s mane, you are heavy.”

“An onus I bear gladly to ensure my love remains attracted to me.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “Truly, ‘tis time we returned to the party, Sister.”

Groaning with the effort, Celestia finally acquiesced and forced herself to rise. Her legs protested the motion with tight aches and a bit of trembling, but they held nonetheless. She arched her back, wings flaring wide as she stretched every muscle and joint, mouth yawning wide. Three separate vertebrae and her left hip popped, eliciting a happy coo from her lips.

“I suppose,” Celestia said at length. When a quick glance around produced no sign of her own dress, she added, “First, we need to find my dress,” reaching out to her sister, she ran a wing through Luna’s mane, the aetheric locks free and unbound, “and you need to fix your mane.”

—————————————

Twilight only half listened as Rarity and Fancypants discussed business. Though, perhaps she should have paid more attention.

They’d taken up residence at a random table so all three could sit together as they talked. All the accouterments had been pushed aside to make room for a spread of napkins now covered in small sketches and writing.

Rarity was pitching her vision for the upcoming spring line to Fancypants in the hopes of getting his backing, mostly in the form of contacts and ad space. The situation had seemed odd to Twilight at first, but the more she overheard the more she understood. His entire business, and all the ponies he employed, relied on his reputation, so he couldn’t risk it unduly by putting his name behind something that he was not certain of. It was no great leap to conclude that, as a princess, she would have to do much the same.

The orchestra had ceased playing some time ago, the musicians finishing the last of their clean up before departing. Many of the guests had left as well, though a sizeable group was gathered around the Baron as he paced back and forth across the stage. They all sat in a tight semi-circle with a number of the braziers gathered to add a bit of warmth and light, entranced by his most recent tale of high—ly improbable—adventure. Fleur was there, and Twilight had considered joining them, it but seemed like too much effort.

After fleeing the maze, she hadn’t felt like doing much of anything. She’d sought Rarity out right away and almost told her everything she’d seen and heard. It’d only taken a moment’s thought to realize that doing so might not be the best idea, given Rarity’s penitent for gossip. Instead, Twilight put to use one of Princess Celestia’s lessons on ‘How to tell the truth’, and said only that she’d not been able to locate them.

From there, the night seemed to drag, even more so once the music stopped.

Twilight’s thoughts were torn, half convinced that there was no reason to stay any longer, the other half still hopeful for Luna’s return. In the end, the only reason she remained was Rarity. They had arrived together and she didn’t feel comfortable leaving without her. Asking her to leave was no more viable an option. She was still enjoying what remained of the party after all, and even conducting some business too. It wouldn’t be fair for Twilight to ask her to abandon that.

Any other night and she wouldn’t have noticed the shadow fall over her, but the fresh scent of lavender and thyme was unmistakable.

“Luna!” Twilight sprang from her seat, spinning around to face the elder princess.

A smile sparkled on Luna’s muzzle. “Twilight Sparkle, I am glad to see that you have yet to depart. It had concerned me that the opposite would be the case.”

“Oh, no, I…” Twilight trailed off and glanced away when she realized just how clingy her next words would have been. With a mare like Luna, she was certain that that was the worst thing she could do. Rather than rethink her words, she grasped onto the first thing she noticed. “Where is Princess Celestia?”

A sly smile curved Luna’s lips, leaning in to whisper, “Ah, we had something of an event in the maze and her gown was thoroughly damaged. She felt it better to retire than create a scene by returning under a different guise.”

“How dreadful," Rarity chimed in, moving to stand at Twilight’s side. "I do hope it isn’t too bad, her dress was simply marvelous.”

“Alas, ‘twas beyond all hope of repair, even for one with your exemplary talents.”

"Are you certain, I could—"

Luna cut her off with a sharp shake of her head, though her smile remained unchanged. "'Twas a complete loss, I assure you."

"Oh," Rarity said with a heavy sigh. "That really is too bad." Twilight expected that to be the end of it. So it caught her a bit off guard when Rarity spoke up once more, her voice sickly sweet, "Oh, Twilight, wasn't there something you wished to ask the Princess?"

"I… What?"

"Yes, I believe… oh that's right. You wanted to know if the Princess would like to join you for a walk, perhaps through the gardens. Isn't that right?"

"I did?" Twilight asked, only to receive a stealthy jab from Rarity's elbow. Staring at her in confusion, it took Twilight a full second to decipher the meaning behind the assault and subsequent eye and ear ticks. Quickly facing Luna once more, she said, "I mean, yes. Yes, I did want to ask you that."

“A chance to stretch my legs would be most agreeable.” Without further delay, Luna turned and began walking toward the gardens.

Twilight gave Rarity a look somewhere between elation and crippling uncertainty. Rarity, on the other hoof, was all giddy smiles, waving a hoof to shoo her along. Steeling herself, Twilight turned to see Luna a few paces away, looking back over her shoulder with an expectant tilt to her head and ears.

She jumped forward, hurrying to Luna’s side.

“So… have you been enjoying your birthday?” Twilight asked once they were out of earshot.

“Quite so, Twilight Sparkle. Much more exciting than I had feared. The music and style of dancing is far more energetic than they were a thousand years ago.”

“Oh? What was music like back then?” Twilight asked, scholastic curiosity overpowering her trepidation. "Very little has survived from that era…"

Luna answered, and Twilight listened. She wished she could ‘hang of her every word’ as always seemed to happen in books. Instead, the longer they spoke, the more difficulty she had corralling her attention. Before long, Twilight was spending most of her energy just trying to relax. It was a futile effort. Walking shoulder-to-shoulder with Luna was like a dream come true and she had trouble thinking of anything else.

The occasional shoulder brush didn’t help matters.

“For instance,” Luna was saying as Twilight struggled to figure out the current topic after one such touch, “the amniomorphic spell was only discovered when Starswirl the Bearded unintentionally transformed his pet rock into a cactus.”

Halfway through her nod, Twilight stopped. “Starswirl had a pet rock?”

Luna grinned at her. “Prickles was a far less ironic name after.”

“This isn’t like what you said about coins, is it?” Twilight asked, her brow furrowed.

“Mayhaps, but how would you be able to tell?”

Before Twilight could protest, Luna broke off, leading them to a secluded lawn that she hadn’t noticed prior. With a dextrous roll reminiscent of Rainbow Dash, Luna dropped to the grass, paying no mind to the stains that were sure to now mar her dress. Laying on her back, she stretched her legs up into the air before letting them curl back to her chest. Twilight just watched until Luna glanced her way and motioned for her to join.

She didn’t try to match Luna’s acrobatics, instead kneeling down beside her before flopping unceremoniously to her back.

“I am curious, Twilight Sparkle. What was it like under my sister’s tutelage?”

Twilight had to pause for a few seconds to collect her thoughts. “It was… the best thing that could have happened to me." It only took a moment for her to notice the redundant nature of that answer. "I mean, even without all the obvious benefits.

"My school teachers tried their best, but with the other students… they just didn’t seem to know what to do with me half the time. I just didn’t fit into a normal classroom. I’d read the whole text book within the first two weeks, then doodle spell matrices until it was time to do homework or take a test. Class was just boring most of the time.

“When Princess Celestia took over, everything got so much better. We only had class twice a week, because of her schedule, but she knew that the last thing I needed was instruction. All she would do was point me toward something and let me work it out on my own. She challenged me to teach myself and gave me everything I needed to do it.”

“That is Tia all over,” Luna said wistfully. "'Give them the tools, and they will build it themselves.'” She hummed softly, then added, “She also once said, ‘An enemy is naught but an ally thou hast to trick.’ Did you know she broke the First Griffon Empire with a single sentence?”

“No… I thought that was a civil war?”

Luna sighed. “Forsooth, though 'twas not her intent. His Eminence desired our lands, which we were ill-prepared to defend. Her desire was only to spark a contest for the throne, believing one of his warlords would demand a rite of combat and defeat him. She did not fully comprehend how they would react.”

“What did she say?”

“All of five words… ‘Doth he not look tired?’ Two weeks later, three warlords had gathered their banners in a bid for the Aerie and the throne.”

Twilight bit her lip in the silence that followed. For the first time since Luna’s reemergence at the party, Twilight’s thoughts were not focused exclusively on her. Talking about Princess Celestia served to remind her of their last encounter, and the worries that had come from it. “She isn’t mad at me, is she?”

Luna’s head turned toward her, “What would make you think such a thing?”

Twilight shrugged, still staring up at the stars, ears twitching. “It’s just… you and I have been spending a lot of time together, while I almost never see her anymore. Then, when the two of you left… she seemed… annoyed.”

“Fear not, Twilight Sparkle. My sister is no less fond of you than she has ever been. You are all but family to her, and she could not be happier that you and I have grown so close.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, turning to face Luna and realizing just how close they really were.

“Verily. Were it otherwise, she would leave no room for doubt.”

Twilight didn't so much hear her words as read her lips, soft and moist and curving into a reassuring smile. She was so close, their noses mere inches apart. Her heart galloped in her chest as she realized what she was thinking.

It was the perfect moment, laying side-by-side under the Moon and stars. She was laying there, watching and waiting for Twilight to act, giving her the chance to overcome her trepidations and prove that she was worthy. All she had to do was lean closer, just a little bend of her neck and…

Her eyes slid closed as the delicate velvet of their lips met for the first time. Magic sparked at the contact, cascading in a shiver that danced all the way from the tip of her nose to her dock, making her tail flick. She moved her lips around Luna’s, tasting her and searching for that perfect seal she’d read about.

It may have lasted a second, or an hour for all she could tell. But when it finally ended, she was breathless.

—————————————

When Twilight’s lips first touched hers, they stole the thoughts from Luna’s mind. Plush velvet graced her lips, soft and tentative and desperate. Her confusion didn’t last long, coming and going in the space of a heart beat, only to be replaced with panic and uncertainty. It took all the control she could muster not to jump away, instead carefully pulling back and using a gentle hoof on Twilight’s chest to keep her at bay.

Twilight’s eyes opened as they broke apart, staring into hers and carrying so much more than Luna had ever noticed before. Her mouth opened, but closed without having voiced a word. Failing a second time, she wilted under Twilight’s hopeful gaze, twisting away and rising to her hooves.

She could feel Twilight’s eyes follower her up, and for the first time that night, Luna regretted her choice in dress. “You’re so beau—”

“Twilight…” Luna cut her off, only to falter. Taking a deep breath, she tried to mimic her sister’s calm and soothing voice. When she looked toward Twilight once more, the attempt proved futile. “I… I am flattered, but…”

Twilight’s entire body seemed to slump at that last syllable, all the energy seemingly sucked out of her in a single breath. Her smile fell, her ears drooped, and her eyes started glistening in the moonlight. “But you don’t…”

Luna shook her head, her own eyes falling to her hooves. Only to then force herself to witness the wretched expression twisting Twilight’s muzzle. “I am sorry.”

Sniffling, Twilight picked herself up on shaky legs and used a fetlock to scrub away the first of her tears before they could fall. “I… I understand. It was silly to think you would be attracted to a filly like me.”

Something about those words, or perhaps the way she said them, wormed in Luna’s ears. “Neigh. Speak not such folly.” She stepped closer, lifting a hoof to comfort her, but stopped short and let if fall. “You are a beautiful mare, Twilight Sparkle, with a sharp mind and no lack of skill. To be the target of your affections is most flattering.”

“It’s fine,” Twilight said with surprising authority in the face of sniffing back a sob. After another deep breath and a few more tears wiped away, she continued, “I’m just going to go.”

Luna jumped to stop Twilight’s escape, interposing herself to block the exit. “‘Tis not ‘fine!’ Thou art my friend. I take no joy in seeing thee in pain, less so when 'tis myself the cause.” Taking a deep breath, and control of her speech, she continued, “Were the situation different, I would be… I am honored that you would court me, but it can not be.”

“Why not?” Twilight cried out, her voice harsh and broken. “If that is true, then… then why not?”

“‘Tis the truth. I could have grown to return your affections with time.” She shook her head. “But…”

Once more, Luna faltered. She had no desire to lie to Twilight, but the full truth was not an option. Now was neither the time or the place, if such a thing existed. Too much said was dangerous, but too little was no less so. Leaving Twilight with a question would only prompt her to find an answer. Not for the first time, Luna wished she had her sister’s way with words. Celestia would know where that line was and walk it with ease.

“I… am spoken for.” Luna grimaced as the words left her mouth. Of all that she could have said, those words were perhaps the most foalish.

For a few precious seconds, Twilight’s face was a study of shock instead of pain, disbelief writing itself across her muzzle. “What? Who? Why is this the first I’ve heard of it?”

“None were meant to know!” Luna retorted, her anger at herself bubbling out. She bit her tongue at once, but the damage was already done. Twilight had flinched back, fear mingling with the tears in her eyes. “I am sorry,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I didn’t… Please do not ask for more. ‘Twould be better you forget I spoke at all.”

Twilight took a moment to digest it all, only to shake her head, sniffing once more. “I appreciate what you’re trying to do, but the evidence—” She choked back a sob. Falling back a step, she shook her head, casting her tears into the wind. “I should have known I wasn’t…”

The flash of purple magic caught Luna off guard. By the time her eyes cleared, she was alone, staring at the empty space Twilight had so recently occupied.

She almost called out after her, but stopped.

Gritting her teeth, she stalked up to the nearest tree, an ancient gnarled thing with bark like stone and branches thick as her own barrel. Spinning on her forehooves, she lashed out. Her scream broke the night, drowning out the thunderclap of her rear hooves rending the great trunk.

Chapter 11

Philomena woke up. Being the socially conscious bird that she was, she took it upon herself to announce this important event to the world at large, lest some poor soul be unfairly deprived and miss it. Her reward for this public service was a high-velocity pillow aimed perfectly at her head. Were it not for her years of practice, she surely would have been knocked for a loop.

Her gaze snapped to the perpetrator's, golden eyes meeting pink in a vicious glare. Neither dared blink, both refusing to back down even a hair. Anyone else might have faltered, but they were old rivals. Their meeting was fated; their contest… eternal. Or it might have been if Philomena hadn't caught a glimpse of the most striking phoenix ever born in the mirror off to the side.

“Ha!” Celestia cheered. “I saw that!”

Trilling in protest, Philomena stuck her beak high in the air, crossing her wings in front of her breast.

"Do not give me that attitude, Missy. You are the one who can not go past a mirror without preening.”

Philomena cawed twice, spreading her wings wide and shuffling left.

"Philomena!" Celestia gasped, her face flushed and ears drooping. "That… I'll have you know that my 'ass' has been the subject of more odes than you have feathers!"

The croon and flutter that followed transformed Celestia’s hot flush into a cold glower.

"That, little missy, was cruel and uncalled for. If that is how you are going to behave today, you can spend it outside."

Lighting up her horn, she threw open the balcony doors. Philomena protested with caws and trills, but Celestia was having none of it. She met the bird’s ruckus with stoic silence. Her great wing flared to point toward the exit. Philomena continued her tantrum for some seconds but only succeeding in wasting breath and eventually gave up.

With an ear-piercing shriek, the firebird leapt into the air and stormed out of the room with a trail of embers wafting in her wake.

Once she was out of sight, Celestia let out a groan of exasperation. That bird had been getting testier by the decade. Luna's return and the addition of Tiberius to the household had not improved matters either. Perhaps she was just getting old. Not the happiest of thoughts. Then again, maybe she was simply pent up…

It occurred to Celestia that, to her knowledge, Philomena had never taken a mate, much less produced any offspring. At least she'd never mentioned the former, and Celestia was certain she would have noticed the latter. Perhaps a trip to the vet was in order, or a letter to Fluttershy. Yes, that seemed a better place to start.

Regardless, it was a worry for later.

Despite her late night and early wake up call, Celestia was awake now and experience had taught her that further sleep would not be forthcoming.

She started to rise. Her forelegs straightened with ease, causing the covers to slip down her back. Her hindlegs, however, they were less cooperative. The sore muscles ached badly, quaking when she put even the slightest weight on them. For a split second, she wondered if she was getting old, only to recall the real cause of her discomfort and deciding that it was not such an imposition, after all.

Soon enough, she was plodding across the floor toward her bathroom. Once inside, her magic reached out for the shower by rote, only to catch herself. While her normal routine was a model of efficiency, she had a full hour before she was supposed to be waking up. There was no reason to hurry things along, and she hadn’t taken a proper, relaxing bath in what may well have been centuries.

Flipping the little lever, the water dribbled to a stop from the showerhead and started pouring from the lower faucet. A little magic infusing the pipes filled them with heat, bringing the water to temperature almost instantly. As the bath slowly filled, she sorted through her rarely used bath oils and additives, picking out those that were supposed to help relax and refresh sore muscles.

A heady aroma of eucalyptus and chamomile soon filled the bathroom.

One hoof at time, Celestia slipped into the bathtub. The near boiling water drew naught but coos of delight from her lips, eyes closing as she immersed her entire body. She lay there for untold seconds, coasting on the edge of falling back to sleep, breathing deep and letting herself go limp.

Her mind wandered fitfully behind her eyelids, jumping from one random memory or thought to the next, with only the most tenuous connections between them. The heavy fragrance of chamomile played along the edge of her nose and consciousness, summoning forth the myriad of shared late night teas. Faces and voices faded in and out of clarity, from long gone lovers to close friends and worthy foes met at the end of their run.

Of them, her niece stood out the most, with the long discussions they’d shared in politics and procedure just before bed. Or, more often than not, granting her an ear and a smile as she went on and on about the ponies she knew. Celestia had always envied how Cadance could so easily fit into any social group, no matter her title and tiara. When she joined a new group, it was a smooth transition, melding into the established fabric with only the smallest of disturbances. On the other wing, Celestia’s mere presence ripped the tapestry to shreds as it tried to reform around her.

She missed those not so long ago days.

It was disheartening to realize that two years had passed since she’d seen her adopted niece. She did not regret her choice and would make the same every time, but that did not make her happy about it. They had stayed in touch, the occasional letter sent back and forth, but It was far from ideal. What’s more, she could read Cadance’s growing dissatisfaction with the situation between the lines of each new letter. Every time Celestia denied a request for an audience…

Her whole train of thought derailed. Had it really gone so far that she thought of her niece in those terms? Requesting an audience? There had been a time when she’d been all but at her niece's beck and call. She’d regularly sent Kibitz into fits with how she would stop everything when Cadance needed her. And now she was denying… dodging visits?

Celestia rolled over with a frown, her back sinking to the bottom of the tub.

Inhaling deeply, she blew her melancholy out with her breath. There was nothing to be gained by allowing such thoughts occupy her time. When her next breath came, she let the smells and sensations take her, losing herself in the soothing atmosphere of the bath. Heat from the water had seeped into her coat, penetrating to the skin and muscles beneath. She focused on the heady aroma of eucalyptus, letting it cloud her thoughts so she could relax.

Yawning with the whole of her body, she stretched with quivering limbs toward the ceiling, only to let them fall back so her nose was all that broke the surface.

She lounged for as long as she could, waiting for the water to cease steaming before fetching her brush and soap. Once she'd set to cleaning, her lackadaisical mien fell away with previous day’s dirt. Her movements became efficient, scrubbing and washing her coat until it seemed to glow with its own inner light.

Shortly, Celestia drew herself from the tub, letting it drain as she moved to stand before the sink and mirror. She smiled at her reflection, her long white face with wavering bands of pastel mane plastered over one of her bright fuchsia eyes.

She blushed.

Celestia did not think herself narcissistic, not like Philomena, but looking at herself in the mirror now, wet maned and without her regalia, she thought she understood what all those old poets had been on about. Being told that she was beautiful, even being emulated by so many mares, was one thing. To see it for herself, to feel pretty was something else entirely.

Stepping back, she turned so her entire profile was reflected back. A flick of her head threw her mane into the air, the strands briefly hovering behind her, only to fall over the other side of her neck. She giggled at the fillyish behavior.

Not that that stopped her.

She half-opened her wings and admired the curves of her body, the dip and rise from her chest to her stomach. Lifting her chin, she arched her neck just so, accentuating its graceful length. With a slight adjustment, she presented more of her backend to the mirror and lightly stomped a hoof. The jiggling of her rump drew an un-princess like snort from her. She could scarce imagine Luna’s hindquarters making near as much movement, or any at all. Hers was far sleeker, all hard muscle and silky fur.

A long, long time ago, she’d been just as toned and slender as her sister. When that had changed, she wasn’t sure, though it was at some point during Luna’s abeyance. Most likely after the first World Trade Summit, when all those delicious treats from Minos began arriving.

She stared at it a little longer. It wasn’t that she was fat; she wasn’t. How had Luna put it? She was perfectly plush. A little exercise wouldn’t hurt, though. If last night was to be any indication, she could probably do with a bit more endurance. Of course, she didn’t actually want to change her physique, so she’d have to supplement that with a higher caloric intake.

Celestia shook her head, turning to face the mirror head on once more.

Every iota of humor and blush vanished from her muzzle, her gaze becoming completely blank.

With almost imperceptible changes, she practiced every expression, from approval to ire and all the degrees in between. The ability to project exactly what emotion and image she wanted, rather than felt, had not come with the tiara any more than skill at fighting came with holding a spear. Practice and patience were the key to most endeavors. That and the will and vision to see it done.

While her face was occupied, she spread her wings fully, pulling magic into them and starting a small breeze within the bathroom. Once the wind was flowing, she used it to channel the moisture from her coat and feathers and into the sink. Her mane and tail dried some, but would take their own sweet time about it. She learned not to force it and simply bound them with a length of dark-blue silk to keep them tame.

Her teeth and coat, she brushed, allowing herself to take a little longer than normal with the latter. Make-up and scents, she eschewed, save for brushing a thin oil into her feathers. Only one pony would get close enough to notice the lack, and she seemed to enjoy her aroma as it was.

With a bathrobe slipped over her withers, Celestia was all but ready to greet the day.

The door to the outer hall opened at her urging, and she was greeted by three ponies. Two of her guards stood to either side of the door, white coated and gold armoured as always. The third was a dun-coated stallion with a receding mane, a dapper mustache, a pair of pince-nez glasses perched on his muzzle, and a simple red jacket with a white-silk cravat.

She greeted each in turn, gracing them with a warm smile. While Sergeant Torrent retained the statuesque posture expected of the guards, Corporal Calliper did not. His reply was stuttered, and Celestia caught the quick flick of his eyes and blush of his cheeks. It was endearing, in its way. A common theme among the newest guards, she rarely acknowledged it. Most grew out of it after a few years, and remarking on it would only cause embarrassment for all involved.

“I hope you slept well;” Kibitz said as they started toward the Solarium, the guards following behind, “we've got quite the day ahead."

Celestia nodded, keeping her stride to an almost exaggerated slow walk so that they could keep pace without effort. "With the amount of shuffling we did for yesterday, I should think so."

Kibitz produced a thick binder with tabs and notes poking out every which way. "After breakfast you have a meeting with the Teachers' Association in the south hall. I'm a little concerned with the time slot. Last year they went twenty minutes over their allowance, and we've had to give them ten minutes less to fit them in today."

"What do we have after them?"

"A meeting with Duchess Canterberry in the Throne Room regarding her request to acquire land south of the Unicorn Range."

"Hmmm. How much time is set aside for that?"

Kibitz consulted his binder. "Twenty minutes."

Celestia pondered that as they walked single-file down a flight of stairs. "Inform the Baroness that her meeting will start ten minutes later. I doubt I will need any more time with her, and I'll make sure the teachers don't take any more time than absolutely necessary." While Kibitz scribbled notes in the margins, Celestia continued, "Are there any other potential hiccups?"

“No. The rest of the day is fairly standard. You have an hour of open court followed by luncheon with the Weather Bureau in Cloudsdale. I canceled the inspection of the Wonderbolts’ Academy in favor of making an appearance with a school tour group as you requested. After which you have three hours of closed court with a half-hour recess. Ending the day at dinner with Princess Luna.” Kibitz gave a sharp nod at the finality of it, pride shining through his demeanour.

Celestia nodded along with each point, drawing up her own mental calendar of events. “Very good, Kibitz.”

“Gretchen has requested an audi—” Kibitz began, only for Celestia to cut him off, her voice carrying a sharp bite.

"Remind her again that Luna is in charge of the Trade Summit this year, all concerns are to be brought to her attention."

"She claims that it—”

"Inform her that my schedule is filled for the next month. If she is willing to wait that long, tell her that it must not be all that important, and that I do not…” Celestia stopped herself. “No. Better that you use your own discretion, but make it known in no uncertain terms that she will bring her concerns to Luna and Luna alone.”

“As you say.” He shuffled through his binder once more and continued, “The Opera House has asked for your input as to which shows they should put on in the coming year. There is also the budget meeting scheduled for an hour after sunset, but your attendance is not necessary. And you still need to let the mayor of Manehatten know if you are to be expected at their New Year festival or not. Preferably not the day prior like last year.”

“Has the Opera House ever put on ‘Palladium’s Saga?’”

Kibitz was quiet for a few seconds, drawing Celestia’s eye. “I don’t believe I’ve ever heard of that one, ma’am.”

“That is not entirely surprising. I would be pleased to see it on their playbill. If they need access to the archives for research, it is granted.” Kibitz’s quill worked as Celestia continued, “As for the mayor, send her my apologies, but I have other plans.”

“You do?” Kibitz asked, his surprise turning to something not unlike dejection. “I do wish you would let me know these things ahead of time, if only so I can ensure the arrangements are—”

“I was not intending to travel anywhere, Kibitz. I have merely decided to spend the evening with my sister, but on second thought, I think it would like to take her out. Prepare a list of suitable restuarants for the evening.”

"On a similar note, Hearth’s Warming is only forty three days away,” he said, quill still working in the margins.

“And you should already know how I will be spending it,” she turned her head to give him a meaningful look, “all day, with no interruptions.”

If Kibitz even noticed her half-glare, he gave no sign. “Of course. How silly of me. Have you already decided which orphanage you would like to visit this year?”

Celestia considered that for a few seconds. "No. I would like to speak with my sister first, as she may wish to join me this year."

Turning one last corner, the Solarium door came into view, and Celestia was not surprised to note the lack of Luna’s guards in the hallway. She was a bit earlier than normal and if Much Hausen was still present when her sister returned to the party…

Celestia allowed herself to grin at the thought. “If there is nothing else that demands my immediate attention…”

“Of course, ma’am.” Kibitz bowed. “I shall see that all is in order.” And with that, he turned, trotting off as the guards took up their posts on either side of the door.

Celestia entered the Solarium as three maids were just finishing setting out the meal. Two of them jumped at her unexpected arrival, all quickly bowing and making haste to finish their tasks before scurrying out the servants’ entrance. She endeavoured not to watch as they worked, feigning an interest in one of the tapestries hung along the wall. Too many times had she seen her servants fumble and falter because she took even the smallest of attentions, some from nothing more than her presence.

Once she was alone, Celestia took her usual seat facing the entrance, poured a cup of tea, and waited. By her third cup, her hoof was tapping the floor in a rapid tattoo. Dawn was almost upon her, and Luna still had not shown.

There was no reason to worry. Chances were that she’d opened a cask of moonshine with the Baron, or even Twilight, and was sleeping it off somewhere. Or she simply went to bed early. That was the most likely. The party had thrown them both off their normal sleep cycles. Now that she thought about it, Luna had been getting up earlier than usual in recent months.

Celestia sighed. She didn't have time to find and wake her before dawn.

Rising, she walked out to the balcony and sat watching the sky. The time ticked by slowly as the Moon encroached on those last few inches without hide nor hair of Luna to be seen.

When it was finally time, Celestia sighed again. It'd been almost three years since she'd last had to put the moon to bed, and doing so now only reminded her of the years before. Somepony had to do it, however. She forced a smirk. If nothing else, she could hold it over Luna's head for at least a month or two.

Closing her eyes, Celestia summoned her magic, letting the lullaby flow from her horn to the shining white orb resting against the horizon. Once it was off to bed, she turned her attention to the Sun, pausing for a second to reorient her frame of mind before calling it to awaken.

Magic suffused her as she lifted the great orb into the sky. The backflow of magic infused her, doing more to awaken her than any amount of tea ever could. She didn't add anything special this morning, letting her magic sing unbound and paint the sky. Some days it was better to let things go as they would.

Pleased with what she'd produced, Celestia spread her wings and leapt into the air. She still had an hour and a half before Kibitz would be expecting her, and she had no intention of starting her workday without spending at least some time with her sister.

A subtle chorus of Luna's magic broke through her balcony doors, confirming that she was inside the moment Celestia landed. Smiling, she knocked on the wooden frame, craning her neck to peek through the glass and around the drapes. There were no good angles, unfortunately, and she saw nothing of the inside.

“Luna?” she called, knocking a second time.

Met with only the steady flow of her sister's magic, Celestia began to wonder what she was up to. The enchantments surrounding the room distorted it enough that all she could do was guess. All she knew for sure was that it was constant but not complex. Between that and Luna's lack of response, she didn't worry that intruding would cause any issue.

The moment she stepped inside, Celestia recognized the magic. Doing so only turned her already tentative smile into a small frown. While there would still be some ponies sleeping, the number was vastly smaller than at night and she had never known Luna to become so engrossed in her work as to miss setting the Moon, much less over the past two years.

Luna lay stretched out on her favorite divan, as Celestia expected, with her eyes closed and ears limp. Still as a statue, she did not twitch or fidget, her chest barely rising with each breath. If she hadn't already been sure, that sealed it for her. She was dream-walking.

Celestia did not bother with stealth, fully expecting her sister to sense her presence and awaken on her own. Her steps slowed the closer she got, the only physical sign of the concern showing in the tilt of her ears and brow. Within hoof's reach, Celestia prodded her shoulder, though at that point, she held no real hope that it would produce any results. Searching her memories, Celestia tried to recall if this had happened before. Vague snippets of their early years, just after receiving their Cutie Marks, were all she could find. Of them, the clearest was little more than a sense of mind-numbing panic followed by a mixture of relief, joy, anger, and more than a little wonder.

When it finally clicked, Celestia's brow only creased further. Luna had forgotten to set up her safe-guards. There was nothing she could do from the outside that would wake her; nothing she was willing to try, at least. Her options were to either wait for her to awaken, or join her in the dream.

For the first time that she could remember, Celestia bit her lip. She did not like either of those. It could be seconds or hours before Luna was finished, and their time together was already so limited. On the other wing, she could not so easily set aside the sense that joining in unannounced would be an invasion of her sister's privacy. Not that Luna hadn’t done the same to her on more than one occasion…

In the end, the oddity of the situation forced her hoof. Getting comfortable on the floor beside her sister, Celestia gathered her magic and touched their horns.

—————————————

Luna stared up at the Moon and stars. They were perfect, each and every one right where they were supposed to be and exactly as bright as they had been that night. It was the only solace she could find. Everything else was wrong. Her dress didn’t fit right, her mane refused to stay pinned up, even the grass beneath her felt wrong in some indefinable way that set her back teeth on edge.

All of that would have been manageable, if it were not for the mare laying beside her. A lavender enigma she desperately wished to call 'friend', but the word caught in her mind, kept just out of reach, a dream too precious to touch, lest it shatter at the slightest disturbance.

The sound of Twilight's voice did not hurt as it had at the start, but neither did it offer any comfort. Her words filled the air, muddled and indistinct. Luna could not recall them verbatim and put no effort into trying. Far more important were the tones and meanings. Those she could readily hear and discern with minimal effort.

She counted off the beats as Twilight questioned Celestia’s approval—the last of many clues she should have picked up on but hadn't. Luna's own voice followed, comforting and reassuring her fri—

Turning to face her, she offered a smile that Twilight accepted as she too turned, and their eyes met. A second, maybe two passed, then Twilight leaned in, only to find Luna's hoof pressed to her muzzle.

“Twilight—”

“I’m sorry!” Twilight shouted, her voice cracking, rivers of tears already falling from her eyes. She pushed away, rolling to her hooves. “I… I should—”

The world faded away.

“Twilight wouldeth not act thusly!" Luna roared at the empty void, stomping a hoof on the nonexistent ground.

Luna stared up at the Moon and stars. They were perfect, each and every one right where they were supposed to be and exactly as bright as they had been that night. It was the only solace she could find.

She turned away to find Twilight already staring across a gulf of grass so vast as render them on opposite sides of Equestria, yet so close that Luna could smell the wine and curry on her breath.

The kiss was stopped once more by Luna's hoof, but this time no words are said. Instead, she offered only a small shake of her head

“Oh,” Twilight said. Her eyes fell and ears drooped. “I understand. I didn’t really think—”

Luna howled through gritted teeth, steam puffing out of her nose with every enraged snort. She stormed around the park, the dream-sprite watching silently.

"Fie! Thou art a pathetic proxy!"

"I'm sorry! I'll try—”

"Be silent!" Luna flicked a wing, and the dream-sprite dissipated.

She stomped a hoof, and the whole world rippled. All around her, ponies appeared, nameless and faceless behind mask and dress. Leaping into the air, Luna hovered high above the party and watched Twilight, her sister, and herself. Her eyes focused on Twilight the most, searching for any sign of attraction she missed the last dozen passes: the lingering glances, the constant failed approaches, the way she almost seemed to ignore Celestia until given no choice, even her dress. It was as though she had been blind all evening.

The night sped by until she was once again walking side-by-side with Twilight, heading away from the last dregs of the party. They walked together, both filling the air with their voices for the… she'd lost count of how many times.

She lay on her back, staring into Twilight's eyes, seeing the affection they held, no longer able to tell if it was true memory or conjured by her own imaginings. Angry, impotent tears fell from her eyes as Twilight leaned in and their lips met.

The intrusion was soft and smooth, a feather tracing along her jaw and down her neck. Her realization was instantaneous, for all the good it did her. She didn't want to look, didn't need to. There was no doubt in her mind who it was, and seeing her would only make it hurt that much more. But she didn't have a choice.

The dream-sprite ceased to exist, and Luna turned her head, coming face-to-face with Celestia. For that tiny slice of eternity before, Luna had imagined Celestia would be angry, with fire in her eyes and mane, screaming at her. Or perhaps she would be upset, a crying, wailing mess. What she got was far worse. Celestia just stood there, staring at her from behind a blank white mask.

The dream shattered.

Luna came to with a gasp, wild eyes darting about her room in search of her sister. A groan drew her gaze toward the floor at her side. She reached out for her, cradling Celestia’s head against her chest. “You were not meant to see that.”

Celestia kicked the divan and sent it scraping across the floor, braking Luna’s desperate hold of her head. Out of reach, all she could do was watch as Celestia rose from the floor, chest heaving and tail lashing. Her entire face was tense, jaw set tight, eyes squeezed shut behind a creased brow and scrunched muzzle, and ears quivering.

Then it all disappeared behind her stoic mask.

It was like she’d been replaced by a porcelain automaton. All the tiny twitches of life were gone. Every movement she made was mechanically, controlled so tightly as to seem almost unreal. Luna had seen her hide her emotions before, but this was different, a level of control she would not have thought possible. And it frightened her.

Head held with perfect poise, Celestia settled down and turned to face her. A flash of gold preceded the appearance of a silver tea service in the space between them, and, without a word, Celestia began heating the pot and preparing the twisted, black tea leaves.

Luna bit her tongue as she watched her sister work with exacting precision. She could scarcely imagine the thoughts that must have been running through her sister’s mind: anger, betrayal… hurt. Blinking away the moisture in her eyes, she couldn't stop herself from trying to speak, to say anything that might off even a modicum of comfort.

Celestia could. A single, piercing glance nailed Luna's lips sealed before she'd even managed a peep.

Thoroughly chastised, she bowed her head, staring at her hooves and rubbing them together anxiously. Try as she might, she couldn't focus her thoughts. They kept swinging back toward Celestia, to what she'd seen, how she must have interpreted it, and just how much she'd ruined…

"Luna?"

She looked up to find Celestia watching her, emotions still carefully concealed. Or so Celestia would like to think. Even she had tells, as infinitesimal as they might be. The worst was the angle of her eyes, just off center, not really able to meet Luna's own. Why couldn't she just be angry? Luna could deal with anger.

A cup of dark tea waited at the edge of the service for her. Reaching out with her magic, she brought it to her lips and sipped, tasting none of it.

"I think I would like to hear an explanation for why you were kissing Twi—"

"I did not!" The outburst earned her what was intended to be a stern glare, but Celestia still could not find her eyes. "I… 'Twas she who kissed me."

"I hardly see the difference—”

"After the party."

Celestia fell quiet with a tiny, "Oh."

Luna could almost see the gears in Celestia's mind turning as she sipped her tea, fitting everything together into a tapestry of events. That was encouraging, or so Luna hoped. It meant she was listening to and weighing Luna's words. She trusted in their love. They would make it through, but that offered little comfort as she stared into the abyss of a world apart.

"And you thought to re-live it, because?" Celestia asked, trailing off at the end expectantly.

Luna shrunk deeper into her shoulders.

With no answer forthcoming, Celestia nodded once, and when she spoke, even she could not keep the hurt from maker her voice tremble. "I see."

"No!" The cup fell from Luna's grasp, shattering across the floor in a shower of hot tea and porcelain. "I rejected her!" She stepped off the divan, ignoring the liquid and shards beneath her hooves. "On mother’s grave, I swear it! I do not… I love you, Tia, and all the world can burn so long as I have you!”

Tears dribbled down Luna's cheeks as she stared at her love, silently pleading that she believe her. Celestia's mask, already starting to fracture, broke, a truly wretched expression twisting her muzzle. Her voice came out weak, a strained whisper like a cord just before it snaps, "Then why…"

"I do not know!" Luna cried as she bumped against the service, the only physical barrier keeping them apart. "I did not know what else to do. I… I broke her heart, Tia. She fled in tears because I could not…" Luna's vision blurred, replaced entirely by the image of Twilight's lost and dejected expression the moment before she disappeared. "How do you tell your best friend that you cannot love them?"

She did not see the tea service disappear, nor her sister step in to replace it. All she felt were the strong legs wrap around her head, clutching her close as a pair of lips graced her forehead. Celestia’s soft voice filled her ears with whispered apologies and professions of love. Her tears soaked into the hem of her sister's robe as she muttered incoherent and incomplete thoughts into her shoulder. The shame at having broken so completely only added to her distress.

In the fullness of time, her tears dried, sobs slowing until they were only the most recent of memories she'd rather forget. Celestia continued to hold her tight as though she could somehow shield her from the anguish of her own heart. As ineffective as the gesture was, Luna only loved her all the more for it.

"I am sorry," Luna said once she found her voice.

Celestia squeezed her just a little tighter. "There is nothing to be sorry for, my love."

"Yes there is! I hurt you! I—"

"No, I hurt myself. I assumed the worst and let my fears replace my trust in you." Luna started to protest, but Celestia stopped her by adding, "But if you must hear the words; I forgive you."

While it did not make her feel whole, hearing those words went a long way to soothe her. Smiling—small though it was— for the first time in what felt like days, Luna nuzzled into her sister's shoulder.

"I should have known," Celestia said, almost more to herself than Luna. "I should have picked up on it weeks ago. I saw the way she looked at you, but it never occurred to me… Is she truly old enough? I can barely see past the little filly more interested in studying than friends, much less romance."

"Verily. Twilight Sparkle is a grown mare and has been since I have known her. Though I was no less surprised by her actions."

Celestia shook her head and frowned, her bemused expression laying bare the thoughts that occupied her mind. In the comforting silence, Luna could no longer ignore the final worry that weighed on her heart. There would be no avoiding or hiding it. The only question was when and how, and after what had just occurred, she could not stomach the thought of it coming from any source but herself. That did not make admitting her mistake any easier.

“Tia…” she started, drawing an inquisitive hum from her sister. Unable to find the right words, Luna took a deep breath and, as quick as possible, said, “I told her I was spoken for.”

Luna braced herself against her sister’s chest, tightening her grip in preparation to be reprimanded for erring so grievously.

“That is unfortunate,” Celestia said, the last word spoken with a degree of uncertainty, as though she disliked its taste.

“Unfortunate?”

“Yes,” she said, pushing Luna far enough away that their eyes could meet. “It will complicate matters, but I do not think Twilight will rush to assume we are lovers.” A confused twist of amusement and distaste took her features. “It may be advisable for you to cultivate a few close, personal friendships, however. Inviting the Baron Hausen for private luncheons and—”

“Tia! You cannot be serious.”

“I do not like it either, but—”

“No. I will not do it.”

Celestia seemed about to argue, only to sigh. “No. You are right. I will figure something else out.”

Luna leaned in once more, and Celestia reciprocated, hooking her chin to rest on the back of her neck. She squeaked, wincing at the spike of unexpected pain.

“Luna?” Celestia asked, pulling back. Before Luna could do anything, Celestia had her head turned to the side, pushing back her mane. "Stars! Oh, stars, Luna! I am so sorry. I did not mean to—I can fix this.”

Celestia’s horn started to glow, but Luna was faster. The pillow shot from across the room, hammering the side of her face with its plush padding. “No! Bad Tia!” Celestia blinked, staring at her: dumbfounded. “You would take away a gift so soon after granting it?”

“But… It… What?”

Luna very nearly giggled at her sister’s loss for words. Stretching her neck, she nuzzled Celestia’s cheek. “Were it within my power, I would mark it permanent. A reminder of my sister’s wild passion.”

She didn’t seem to catch Luna’s playful tone. “Does it not hurt?”

“A bit,” Luna said with a huff, rolling her eyes. “Honestly, Tia, ‘tis naught but a love bite. Have I not gifted you so?”

“Well, no.”

“Ah, then I shall endeavour to make amends.”

Luna pressed her nose to Celestia’s neck and was just about to open her mouth when she felt a hoof pressing her back. She relented, until she could once more see her sister’s face. “You just struck me with a pillow.”

She noticed the golden glow a second too late.

—————————————

Celestia had been asked many times, mostly by her students, why she bothered with the phaeton instead of flying everywhere herself. Her answer was always the same, tasking them to write an essay on the difficulty of walking while writing a paper… while walking. The truth was unsurprisingly a little more complicated. As the… a Princess of Equestria, there were expectations placed upon her by not only her own subjects, but the world’s other rulers. The illusion of power and authority was often just as important as the actual possession of it. As such, minor inconveniences like phaetons, parades, galas, guard escorts, and living in a castle all served to keep harmony in and around Equestria.

The flight to Ponyville may not have been a long one, but she’d already sent Kibitz into a panic and falling further behind was simply not an option. She was going to be playing catch-up and penning apologies for days as it was. It was unfortunate, then, that she was entirely unable to focus on any of her work.

She considered herself both realistic and well composed, able to keep focused during the most dire of situations by zeroing in on what could be done and what needed to be done. There was no use in worrying over what could not be changed until it could be. Twilight’s thoughts and actions were outside of Celestia’s control at the moment, and that meant she should not be focused upon them. They were a future problem that she would deal with in due time, and until that time, she had other tasks that required her attention.

All of that well rationed reasoning amounted to exactly nil as the royal phaeton carried her to Ponyville.

It was never going to be easy to tell them: Twilight and Cadance. They had planned to, eventually, when they could orchestrate events to soften the reveal and, if at all possible, not drive them away in disgust. Cadance had always been the one she’d worried about the most while holding onto the hope that her connection to Love would carry her through. Twilight was supposed to be the easy one. A slow, gradual transition where they became more and more friendly in her presence, and potentially avoiding ever having to say anything outright. Now? Now she feared it would never be possible.

'Sparkle Tower' had been within sight from the moment she took to the air, steadily growing from a bright spike to its full shining glory. The building was nice, beautiful even. In the Crystal Empire, it would have fit in splendidly. Unfortunately, in Ponyville, it stuck out like a lone tree in the middle of a field.

As tall as any spire in Canterlot, the massive trunk supported a decently sized keep where Twilight now resided. To Celestia's understanding, the trunk itself served as public space, half-library half-throne room. The upper levels were where Twilight lived, along with her small cadre of staff.

It was there, at the balcony courtyard beside the keep, that the charioteers aimed to land. The lack of Twilight's presence waiting for her was not unexpected, but neither did it bode well for her visit. Her worries only redoubled when a far too small purple and green shape rushed out of the doors. Even from that distance she could read the distress in Spike's constant movement.

Celestia carefully packed up her nearly untouched work, storing it in a small chest beneath her seat, and checked her expression. This was a truly delicate situation, and there was too much at stake for her to risk giving something away.

The phaeton touched down lightly, rolling to a stop a few lengths away from the agitated dragon. She did not even have time to step down before Spike was running up to greet her.

"Princess! I'm so glad you’re here!" He shouted, completely forgetting any show of deference or adherence to protocol. "We think she is in her room, but she hasn't made a sound, and I didn't even know she’d came back until Rarity showed up! She's been in there alone for hours, and we can't get her to open the door, or even make a sound to let us know she's alright! What if—"

Celestia touched his snout with a hoof, halting the string of words flowing from his mouth, and put on her motherly smile. "Be at peace, Spike. The situation is not so dire as to prompt idle speculation. "

Spike seemed to calm, and Celestia let her hoof drop.

"What's wrong with her?"

Celestia let her smile slip a bit, becoming just a little sad. "She has had her heart broken."

Spike’s brow furrowed, then his eye lit up, only to fall to his feet. "Oh." He squeezed his claws for a second before adding, "Will… will she be alright?"

Celestia studied the little dragon, eyeing his posture and body language. It was difficult to tell, lacking the ears of a pony, but she was almost certain that his concern had shifted. "Eventually, yes. I imagine she is in a dark and lonely place right now, but, as with most things, it will pass. She will remember that love is not so simple a concept as to be limited to romance. Though it would not be remiss for her friends and family to remind her of it."

Stepping forward, Celestia started walking toward the entrance, scooping a wing behind the young drake to keep him at her side.

"Are you sure?" he asked, claws still twisting together. "I don't know what I would do if I that happened to me."

Celestia looked down at him with one eye, making sure she wore the warmest smile she had. "Oh, you would manage well enough, I think. There would be tears—” Spike made a face as though he was about to interrupt, but Celestia headed him off, “or perhaps not. You would mourn, however, for the loss of the ‘could have hads’ and ‘might have beens.’ It haunts most of us for a time, but you are not so unlike Twilight. You have friends and loved ones who would be there to care for you. In time you would recover fully, able to look back with clear thoughts, and, perhaps one day, you might even wonder what it was that caused you so much pain."

Spike chewed on that as they stepped inside. "I don't know…"

Pushing a bit of warmth into the feathers still gracing his back, Celestia continued, "Trust me. You have such a life ahead of you, that the greatest tragedy would not be the loss of a love,” Celestia looked away, pretending to glance down the corridors, “but to allow that loss to define you. Now, which way is Twilight's room?"

He did not look convinced, but the pensive set of his features was a good sign. Taking a few steps ahead to lead the way, he said, “This way.”

Two turns later and they were greeted by the sight of a disheveled Rarity sitting with her back against a door with Twilight’s cutie mark etched into the surface. Celestia was a little surprised to see her still wearing the same dress from last night, though her mask was nowhere to be seen. She immediately jumped to her hooves at Celestia’s approach, falling into a quick bow.

"Your Highness!"

With a wave of her hoof, Celestia motioned her to rise. "I do not think we need observe such formalities at a time like this. Spike tells me she has not made any response?"

"No," Rarity confirmed, rising up and turning her gaze to the door. "I honestly can not be certain that she is even in there. Though with how the door is sealed, she must be."

Celestia nodded absently, feeling out the magic surrounding and holding the door secure. The spell was vaguely similar to the one she'd used on Luna and her own bedchambers. Sound could go in, but nothing would escape unless a unicorn with the proper key desired it to.

"I appreciate your dedication to Twilight, but I am here now, and I am certain you could use a few hours rest."

Much to Celestia's surprise, Rarity did not make to leave. "This is about Princess Luna, is it not?"

Celestia did not answer right away, instead studying the mare before her. She'd not spent much time with Twilight's friends, but she felt she knew them all exceedingly well from Twilight's letters. While she didn't doubt that Rarity would eventually learn everything from Twilight, none of it was truly hers to give.

"She rejected her, didn't she?" Rarity continued. Celestia nodded once, keeping her expression neutral. "I hope she realizes just how wonderful a mare she has turned her back on."

Celestia’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, enough that she was certain Rarity would notice. With a turn of her ears and a shift of her shoulders, Celestia drew Rarity’s gaze to Spike still standing at her side.

"I would expect you, of all Twilight's friends, to best understand the position my sister found herself in last night and to be able to provide at least a modicum of sympathy. I can assure you that no pony is happy with how this has played out, Luna least of all." Rarity’s cheeks flushed, falling back a step and dropping her gaze, but Celestia was not finished. "If that is all, I have a second loved one to console this morning and, if at all possible, a friendship to repair."

"Of—of course, Your Highness. I can see that it has been a long night for everypony." Rarity bowed again before hurrying down the corridor.

“Wait, Rarity!” Spike called, only to find Celestia’s wing blocking his path.

“Spike, would you mind seeing that a pot of tea is brought up in about fifteen minutes? Chamomile would be best if you have it.”

"Oh. Of course, Princess. I'll get right on it."

Retracting her wing, Celestia watched him scamper after Rarity. Once she was alone, she sighed, stroking her temple with a wing. She'd been too short with her. It was completely reasonable, even admirable, for her to jump to Twilight's defense the way she had. If it hadn't been Luna on the other side, Celestia wasn't positive she'd have acted any different.

She'd have to make it up to her at some point, but for now there were more important issues to deal with.

Stepping up to the door, Celestia knocked three times before speaking. "Twilight? Would you mind opening the door?" After a few seconds with no response, she knocked again. "Twilight, I know you can hear me. I would much prefer to speak with you face-to-face."

She was almost surprised when the door's spell fizzled and audibly unlatched.

Leading with her nose, Celestia nudged her way into Twilight’s room. Though she'd never been in there before, there was little doubt as to the room's occupant. It was spacious, more so even than her own room. All the furniture was crystal, with thick padding covering anything meant for comfort. One entire corner of the room was dedicated to alchemy, three long tables covered in glassware and all manner of ingredients. Opened and unopened boxes were stuffed into another corner, no doubt the last few things that had been shipped from her parents and her own palace. What stood out the most to Celestia were the built-in bookshelves that took up more than a third of the wall space and just how empty they were. The bed was a luxurious four poster with drapes tied back, more than large enough for four adults to share with room to spare. Twilight’s horn was clearly visible on the other side, poking up like a purple mountain behind a rolling landscape of sheets.

Celestia took her time examining the room, letting her eyes wander as she walked in. Not a word was spoken until she noticed the only painting that was not of her family or friends. Mounted above the fireplace, it was a beautiful watercolor of Ponyville at dawn.

“That really is a beautiful frame. I am glad to see that you found a more suitable painting for it.”

Twilight let out a sound that was caught somewhere between a laugh, a sob, and a hiccup. Celestia allowed herself a modicum of joy at the noise, taking it as a sign that Twilight was not nearly as bad off as she could have been.

That feeling only lasted until she rounded the bed and laid eyes on Twilight. She was a mess. Her mane was frayed and face haggard with bags just starting to form under her eyes. Little of her makeup had survived, and what had was smudged across her face. Puffy, red—but dry—eyes glanced at Celestia for only a second before returning to the spread of magazines at her hooves.

To the untrained eye, the floor would have looked like little more than a collage without order, torn and cut pages littering the ground amid the glossy magazines they came from. For Celestia, however, all was plain. Each article was ordered by reliability and date, while the magazines had the added variable of read or unread. She was not surprised in the slightest, but neither was she comforted. With care to preserve Twilight’s organization, Celestia moved the detritus away from her side, clearing a space for herself.

“Who is it?”

Celestia settled down, unphased by the question or the shortness with which it was asked. Once she was comfortable, she said, “That is not for me to say.”

The muscles of Twilight’s jaw bulged, eyes blinking a few times in rapid succession. “You can’t? Or you won’t?”

“That is an irrelevant question.”

Twilight harumphed as she scanned another article, tearing it from the magazine and setting it among the rest. Celestia allowed the silence to continue, watching her former student work. She was not used to being at a loss for words. Then again, she’d never been in a situation quite like this before. It occurred to her that she was perhaps the least appropriate pony to comfort Twilight, but even more than the social necessity of her presences, Celestia wanted to be there for her. But her position was compromised. She could not be honest with her, not truly so. Nor could she side with her, not against Luna. There would be no offers to assist in anyway she was able. All she could offer was comfort and understanding. It was something, but far less than either of them would like.

With great care, Celestia opened her wing, letting it hover above and behind Twilight. Slowly, the smaller alicorn leaned closer, bit-by-bit, until her center of balance shifted and the side of her muzzle thumped into Celestia’s chest. The moment they touched, the wing came down, wrapping tightly around the purple form and flooding her with warmth. With her distraction broken, the tears came again, accompanied by silent sobs and the occasional hiccup. Celestia simply held her, craning her neck to nuzzle the crown of her head and coo softly in her ears.

She did not count the seconds as they passed, but by the time Spike arrived with the tea, Twilight had fallen into a fitful sleep against Celestia’s side.

She roused easily, if slowly, uncomplaining as she was moved to the tea table. Spike didn’t linger, slipping out the door and leaving them in peace. The next few minutes continued in silence as the tea was steeped and served. Even then, neither spoke, Celestia sipping quietly while Twilight simply stared at her cup. It could not last forever.

“Why?”

Celestia set her cup down, waiting for Twilight to lift her gaze before answering. “Luna and I have learned to hoard privacy as dragons hoard their treasure. You have been fortunate thus far, but a time will come when your every move is watched by a thousand pairs of eyes as well, and you will learn to cherish the quiet moments as we do.”

"But we were friends!” Twilight’s eyes snapped to hers, burning for a briefly before they fell once more, her voice dropping. “We talked about everything… at least I thought we did…”

"Did you ever ask her?"

"I… No,” Twilight shook her head, sniffling. “It never came up.” After a few seconds of silence, she added, “I just… I thought…”

Twilight trailed off, unable to put her feelings into words. Celestia did not need her to. Spreading her wing, she stretched it over the table and touched a primary under her former student’s chin. The smallest of pressure brought her head up, allowing their eyes to meet.

“Luna cares for you. You are her closest, dearest friend, and she is worried that she might have lost you.”

Twilight’s head fell again, but she did not respond.

Celestia didn’t push the subject, confident that Twilight would find peace in her own time. Instead, she started talking, moving toward less emotional topics. Soon, Twilight was talking back, and, though the dark cloud never quite left, it did fade a little.

As much as she would otherwise, Celestia could not stay forever and let her eyes travel up to the ceiling, toward the Sun through the ceiling. The gesture was an old habit, similar in use as glancing at a clock. “I apologize, Twilight, but—”

“You have to go,” she finished. “Thank you for coming.”

Celestia stood, stepping around the table and pulling her into a hug. “Take care of yourself, Twilight. Spend time with your friends, allow them to be there for you as you would wish to be there for them.” Pulling back, she motioned toward the mess of magazines. “Do not let yourself obsess over this. It will only prolong the pain. But for now, get some sleep.”

“I…” Twilight started, but hesitated, her eyes drifting. “I will try.”

Accepting that as all she could expect, Celestia hugged her again and kissed the top of her head before making her final goodbyes.

—————————————

Twilight watched Princess Celestia shrink into the distance from her window. Only when she was too far away to see did Twilight look away, her eyes returning to her research. Everywhere, images of Luna stuck out, pictures and drawings of her attending various functions and events, holding court and speaking with nobles. Seeing her image, it only served to remind her of just how close she had been, and how far away she was now.

Maybe the Princess was right. Knowing who it was wouldn’t make it any easier.

Tearing her eyes away, Twilight climbed into her bed and picked up the last book she’d been reading. She read a single paragraph before her eyes shifted back to the magazines.

She’d been at it for hours, since the moment she returned from Canterlot… mostly. In that time, she’d found nothing. Her list of possibilities had shrunk, but none stood out. Fancy Pants remained at the top of the list, but she didn’t believe that for a moment. Everything she knew about him and Fleur told her that it wasn’t even worth considering. The only other real choices were her assistant, Soft Whisper, or one of her personal guards. While either of those explained the reason she wished to keep it a secret, she could not accept them. The impropriety of bedding a direct subordinate bordered on illegal, much less immoral.

It would be so much easier with a copy of Luna’s schedule for the past few months. With that, she would have a list of everypony Luna spent time with and be able to draw up a real list of suspects.

And there had to be somepony. There had to be. Both princesses had told her so.

Chapter 12

White covered the whole of Equestria, or so it seemed, glistening under the morning Sun. Were it not for the snow, one could be forgiven for thinking the day a warm one, the sky a happy shade of blue and nairy a cloud overhead. That state of affairs would not last. Already freezing, it would only get colder in the coming hours, bottoming out just in time for dinner. By sunset, well stocked clouds would be rolled in from Cloudsdale, blanketing everything in a controlled blizzard lasting until first light.

For those households that followed tradition, it was a time of hunkering down with family, sharing their warmth and waiting for nightfall to light the hearth. For others, well, wisps of smoke were already wafting from many a chimney.

Rarity didn’t judge as she trotted along the Ponyville streets, at least not for that. The importance of tradition need be weighed against one’s comfort after all. For instance, while red was the ‘traditional’ color for the season, Rarity prefered to wear her blue wool cloak as protection from the worst of the wind's bite with matching winter boots.

All around her, the signs of the season were apparent in more than just the chill and snow. Ponyville was covered from top to bottom in Hearth’s Warming decorations, every building sporting at the very least a wreath hung on the door. Almost all went further with lights strung from eaves and mock ups of the Heart’s Fire and fleeing Wendigoes. Sugarcube Corner might have been the most flamboyant, but there was no overcoming its normal facade enough to be noticeable.

It was from there that she had just departed, leaving Pinkie Pie and the Cakes to their machinations. In hindsight, arriving early to assist with the decorations had not been her most well thought out idea. As if Pinkie Pie was not bad enough, Mr. and Mrs. Cake were a force to be reckoned with. With three against one, her targeted style hadn’t stood a chance against their chaotic energy. Rather than fight against the blizzard of activity, Rarity shortly took her leave, deciding to spend the intervening time with Twilight to do… whatever it was Twilight was doing before the party.

She climbed up the tower in silence, only the steady clip-clop of her hooves echoing off the crystal walls. No pony had greeted her at the door, nor would she spot anyone until she found Twilight or Spike. Going against Rarity’s advice, Twilight had all but forced her staff to take off for the holidays. Which was another reason for her to drop by unannounced. Just to be sure.

Rarity knocked twice on her friend’s door before testing the latch. Truthfully, she only even did that out of courtesy. Twilight’s sleeping habits had only gotten worse since falling for Princess Luna. If she’d been awake, more than likely, it would have meant she’d yet to go to bed at all.

Inside, the only sign of life was Owlowiscious’ steady whistling from his perch in the corner. Still, Rarity made a quick inspection of the room to be certain Twilight hadn’t collapsed somewhere just out of sight.

She took particular interest in the bed—perfectly tucked—and the state of the floor—clean and uncluttered. Far better than it had been in the days and weeks following Luna’s party. That horrid collage was still there, however, mounted above the fireplace. The large cork-board was covered in pictures pulled from magazines and newspapers, all pinned-up with notes and connected by an expanding, convoluted web of strings.

To Rarity’s eye, it was complete chaos, the only unifying factor the picture at its heart. Torn from the cover of a magazine, it featured Princess Luna, Celestia, and Twilight from the party, all dressed up with their faces adorned by masks.

She sighed. Of all their friends, she understood Twilight’s state the best, but it was past time for her to move on. Having a crush was all well and good, her own shrine had seen many a photo take the place of honor. The difference being that she knew that pining after a lost cause was… well, a lost cause. It was time for that particular piece of obsession to be removed, preferably burned along with everything associated, especially the picture of herself, and only partly because it was not a particularly flattering photo.

Closing the door behind herself, she left the room as it was and started toward her next guess at Twilight’s whereabouts, her office, if only because it was on the way to her lab.

“Twilight,” Rarity called, knocking on the door with her hoof, “are you in there?”

“R-Rarity?”

She smiled, turning the latch and pushing her way inside. “Of course, darling. Who else would it be?”

Twilight’s study was exactly the right size for her purposes, with only enough open floor for a pony to walk around. Were it not for the pair of long windows on the back wall, Rarity would have thought it a repurposed broom closet. Bookshelves and file cabinets lined every wall with a modest desk facing the door and two seats set out for the rare guests she entertained here. Twilight was seated dutifully behind it, a few tall stacks of papers doing their best to cover it and hide her with their bulk.

Half a step inside, Rarity hesitated. As normal as it all looked, there was definitely something off about the room. Something was missing or added, possibly moved, and it threw the entire room out of balance.

“Rarity?” Twilight asked, peeking over the smallest stack.

She blinked and set aside her discomfort for the moment. It was probably something she'd seen but never noticed before, and if she spent any effort in figuring it out, it would only make herself feel silly. “Sorry, darling, I just had the oddest sense of deja vu.”

“As long as you aren’t using time magic,” Twilight replied, followed by a forced chuckle that only made the joke that much less funny.

Rather than leave Twilight floundering completely, Rarity hummed in a way that could have been taken as mild amusement. As she did, she studied her friend, taking note of her alert ears, over-wide smile, and altogether frozen expression. Then again, perhaps there was something amiss.

"Is everything alright?”

“Of course.” Twilight’s smile stretched a little more, having the exact opposite effect than she probably wanted. “Everything is wonderful! Was there something you needed?”

“Not as such, no. I found my assistance unnecessary at Sugarcube Corner and thought you might enjoy some quiet company and conversation before the party, where it will surely be all but impossible to find.”

“That’s very thoughtful of you! But as you can see, I’m pretty busy…” Twilight trailed off, swinging her quill in a wide arc over her desk.

Rarity recognized a dismissal when she heard one.

“Oh, how unfortunate.” She sighed dramatically. Her curiosity was not so easily tossed aside. A whiff of something had caught her attention, something that was not quite right, and either she’d sniff it out now or it would bother her all day until she did. “If it’s not too much bother, I’d just as soon not go back out into the cold before absolutely necessary.” Stepping to one of the seats, she settled down and selected a book from the shelves. “You do not mind, do you?”

Twilight’s desire to argue showed in the backward tilt of her ears and the dip in her smile. She didn’t though, unable to do so without saying something that would undoubtedly make Rarity even more curious. “No, of course not… I’ll just get back to work then?”

Rarity simply nodded, opening the book the first page.

“Right.” Twilight nodded and ducked back behind the pile.

So Rarity pretended to read while Twilight pretend to work. It was amusing really. Twilight didn’t stand a chance in this little game. Years of experience and practice gave Rarity the patience to out last most ponies in social standoffs, more so when her opponents tells were as blatant as Twilight’s. Any second and she would…

Twilight’s head popped back up. “Wouldn’t you be more comfortable waiting in the library? I—”

“Nonsense, darling,” Rarity said, not even glancing up from her book. “I’m perfectly content and comfortable right here.”

Twilight made to respond, but failed to find the words and dropped behind her paperwork once more.

Hiding her smile behind the book, Rarity continued her faux reading and tried to identify what it was that Twilight was hiding. A gift seemed the most reasonable explanation. She sincerely hoped that it wasn’t clothing. Bless her heart, but Twilight’s fashion sense left much to be desired.

That didn’t explain the niggling itch that something was wrong. Her eyes drifted up and wandered the room aimlessly, hoping to stumble on the cause. Focusing too hard would only leave her mind running in circles. Just like creating a new design, the best method was to hold onto a simple thought and wait for everything to click into…

“Twilight,” she asked, her eyes locked on the space between the two windows, “what happened to your painting?”

Twilight’s head popped up and turned to follow Rarity’s gaze. “My what?”

“That beautiful watercolor of Ponyville.”

“Oh, that.” Twilight tried to laugh again. It came out even worse than the last time. “It’s in my bedroom, remember?”

Their eyes met, Rarity’s brow drawing down into the beginnings of a glare. “No, it is not.”

“Of course it…”

“No. That awful diagram we made is still there.” Rarity stood, putting the book aside and walked around the desk. Twilight matched her movements, backing away but failing to make the corner before Rarity spotted the saddlebags strapped to her flanks. “It seems a little premature to be wearing those, don’t you think?”

“You know me,” Twilight said with a nervous chuckle, “always prepared.”

Still staring her down, Rarity’s eyes moved up to Twilight’s glowing horn, then to the quill shaking in her magic. It was silly and inconsequential, yet it bothered her. Twilight had been holding that thing since the moment she stepped into the room. Even now, when she was cowering away, she held on to it like a foal with a teddy bear.

Rarity started to ask, but stopped. Instead, she took a step forward, reached up with her hoof and flicked Twilight’s horn.

Her aura winked out, and the feather fell, drifting slowly to the floor already forgotten. Both of them turned to the previously empty space between the windows. Rarity didn't understand what she was looking at right off. She had no experience with designs for anything other than fashion. The sheer scale of drawing helped, along with the notes about guards and patrol paths. Really though, the aerial photos were what drew it all together.

“Twilight?” It was all she could say. She could barely comprehend what she was looking at, much less form a coherent question.

“It’s not as bad as you think!”

“Then please enlighten me, because this looks pretty bad.”

“I just… need to get into Luna’s room, while she’s not there.”

Taking her eyes off what could only be a floorplan of the Royal Palace, she gave Twilight a worried look. “Do you even hear what you are saying?”

“No! It’s not like that!" Twilight's voice was shaking now, unsteady through doubt or excitement, Rarity couldn't tell. "I just… I don’t want to take anything or… I just want to look around. I mean, if she has a lover, she must have something of theirs in her room, right? A picture or a diary or a… a something, anything that proves they exist. That she’s not—”

Rarity shook her head. That was not good, not good at all. “Twilight, listen to yourself? You’re planning to sneak into the palace and break into Princess Luna’s room! I am all for intrigue in the name of romance, but this is beyond the pale. What if you get caught?”

“All I have to do is get past the guards, which I've done before. Once I make it to her room, I'll have plenty of time to look around.”

"How could you possibly know that?"

Twilight’s horn lit up once more, pulling a worn newspaper from the desk and holding it up for Rarity. She didn't need more than a quick scan of the headline to know Twilight's meaning. It was a three day old copy of the Canterlot Times. Rarity had already read the article in question, about how Princess Luna was to join her sister in her annual orphanage visit.

Pushing the paper away, Rarity’s tone turned harsh. “I cannot believe you’re even considering this. Must I spell out how wrong this all is? You're talking about pilfering somepony else’s private belongings. Whether you could get away with it or not is beside the point! Not only is it a distasteful invasion of privacy under any circumstance, what you're proposing is downright illegal!”

“I’m not going to pilfer anything! All I need are a few minutes to look around. I—” Twilight blinked, her brow drawing down. “And you’re hardly one to talk.”

“Excuse me?”

Twilight took a bold step forward, regaining the ground she’d lost moment’s before. “You just admitted to doing the same thing. Why is it fine when you invade my privacy but not when I do it?”

Rarity balked at the accusation. “The difference is that I did not go behind your back! Nor was I doing something that both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna explicitly asked you not to.”

“Rarity—”

“No, Twilight. We are not starting this all over again. We’ve gone through everything. You agreed to let it go! You promised. Whoever Luna is seeing, she’s left no clues and—”

“Exactly! That's it exactly! Don’t you see? There is nothing, not a single hint or rumor or… or anything.”

Rarity stumbled over Twilight’s shift from anger to pleading to excitement. “I… I don’t follow.”

"I think…” The energy dropped from Twilight’s voice, and she slumped, staring down at her hooves. “I think they’re lying.”

“What? That doesn't make any sense.”

“Oattam's razor. It’s the simplest explanation. Either—"

“No. Twilight, ponies lie to hide relationships, not… ” Rarity fumbled her words, unable to find the right way to describe the situation. Giving up, she realized that she needed to approach from a different angle. “Well, whether they are lying or hiding or… uhg. What I mean to say is that both Princesses care a great deal for you, and if they are willing to lie or hide something from you then they must have unimpeachable reasons to do so.”

“I… I guess,” Twilight said with a great deal of reluctance. “But—”

“No ‘buts’, darling. Either you trust them or you don’t.” Just as reluctantly, Twilight nodded, and Rarity nearly collapsed with relief. “Right. Now, do you agree that all of this,” she motioned to the wall, “is going a little far?”

It was a rhetorical question. That Twilight had even considered committing such a reprehensible act was beyond the pale no matter how she answered. Rarity's efforts had failed. All she could do now was stall for reinforcements, and there was only one pony she could think to call.

Princess Cadance's absence upto this point should have occurred to her earlier. Now that it had, she had a difficult time imagining Twilight’s sister-in-law not swooping down much as Princess Celestia had the moment she heard of Twilight's plight. The only conceivable explanation was that she hadn't been told at all. If that was the case, then it had to be at Twilight's discretion. Why that would be, Rarity couldn't guess, but it made her weary of breaching the subject with her.

She would need to find a way to contact her without Twilight, and there was only one pony—well, dragon—she could think of to assist her. First things first, however.

Twilight broke, her gaze collapsing along with her hind legs. Reaching into her saddlebags, she extracted a train ticket. "Yes," she said with a sigh, ripping it in half with her magic before depositing it into the trash. "I can't believe I even…" She shook her head before settling down and covering her muzzle with her hooves. "I just… I don’t even know anymore.”

Rarity rested a hoof on her shoulder, rubbing her back as she pondered what to do or say. When it finally occurred to her, she nearly slapped her own forehead. Instead, she put on a giddy smile and let her voice take a sing-songy turn. "I know just what you need."

Twilight glanced up, confused for only a second. "But it's a holiday, aren't they closed?"

"Well, yes. Strictly speaking, they are. But they have been known to make an exception or two for their favorite clients."

"I don't know."

"What you need more than anything is a relaxing distraction, and unless you have a better idea, I’m not taking ‘no’ for an answer."

“The spa is not the solution to every problem.”

“That may be so, but I have yet to find one for which it did not help,” Rarity said perhaps a little too happily. Nudging her up, Twilight didn’t exactly move with enthusiasm, but neither did she resist. “Come along, darling. The sooner we get there, the longer we’ll have!”

Leading the way, Rarity waited until they were at the top of the stairs to gasp as though she’d just had a revelation. “Oh! What about Spikey-Wikey? Shouldn’t we let him know we are leaving?"

“I… don’t think he’ll notice.” Twilight blushed. “I kind of already told him we’d be arriving separately. He’s probably busy in the kitchen baking something for the party.”

“Wonderful!” Rarity threw a foreleg over Twilight’s shoulders, as they started down. “I promise, you aren’t going to regret this!”

—————————————

Twilight followed Rarity through the cold and snow, listening half-heartedly as she chattered all the while. That was unfair. She was only trying to help, to keep her distracted, mentally engaged in something other than Luna. For all the good it did. Yes, her own plan had been a poor one, and at least Rarity's wasn't counter productive. That didn't make it easy to ignore her own thoughts and emotions.

Without wanting to she'd gone straight back to the drawing board in her head, working up new schemes as Rarity's words passed through her ears unheeded. Each was subsequently tossed out. None of them were any better than the first. She’d made no progress before they reached their destination.

The house was small, a single story trimmed with festive lights and decorations. Snow painting the roof and yard a sparkling white, save for a shoveled path leading up to the door. It was small too, the yard, only large enough for a hedge along the front wall and a length or two where the lawn would be come spring.

Twilight paused there, at the short hoof path leading to the front door, as uncertain about proceeding as she’d been from the start. It was one thing to approach them at their spa, quite another to arrive unannounced to their private residence, and on a holiday no less.

Yes, she needed to relax. She could admit that, and getting some distance from everything would be good too. But the more she thought about it, the more she was certain that a long, hot bath would do the trick just fine.

Rarity shared none of her misgivings, all but dragging her up to the front door and knocking without the smallest hint of hesitation. An uncomfortable silence followed, with Rarity waiting patiently while Twilight’s tail would not stop twitching.

A slightly disheveled Lotus Blossom answered the door.

Though Twilight did not visit the spa as regularly as Rarity, she was no stranger to it nor the sisters. Her experience with them stopped there. She could not recall spotting either about town. As far as second impressions went, this was not quite a shock, but it was eye opening.

She could not honestly claim that she hadn't admired both of them from a distance. They were attractive after all, distinctly feminine and just verging on exotic. At the same time, they'd always kept a very professional air about themselves at the spa. She had, unfairly and unintentionally, not seen them as ponies so much as servants. Here though, away from her business, Lotus appeared more wild… if that was the right word for it.

The head band they’d never been without was missing, letting Lotus’ unrestrained pink mane fall to one side. She wore less makeup than normal, but rather than making her less attractive, it made her less formal, more approachable and at ease. In truth, she looked as though she'd just stepped out of the shower and barely had time to dry off. Her muzzle was even a bit matted, the not-quite-damp hairs clumping around her lips and chin.

A rapid string of lilting prench poured from Lotus’ lips as she fell into a bow, only to cut off with a sharp gasp. “Oh! Excuse. Excuse. I forget myself. Princess Sparkle, Lady Rarity, it is an honour to receive you at our humble home.”

“None of that, now,” Rarity said, motioning for her to rise. “We should be the ones apologizing to you. I hope that you do not mind us stopping by."

“Oh, no, no, no! We have said you are always welcome, no?" She gasped again, falling back a step and to the side. "But where are my manners? Please, come in, come in! It is such a chilly day, no?”

Rarity led the way once more, stamping her boots clear of snow before entering. “Thank you. It is rather nippy out.”

The front door opened straight into a carpeted living room that might have fit six ponies comfortably. A small two-sided fireplace separating the living from the kitchen warmed the whole house, a Hearth’s Warming Log, drilled and stuffed with nuts and spices, set aside and ready to be added to the flames come evening. Set above the mantel was a large family portrait of Aloe and Lotus with two more earth ponies that Twilight could only assume were their parents.

A modest collection of decorations trimmed the hearth along with a few small articles on the side tables. All-in-all the house was cozy, if a little more cramped than Twilight was used to.

Closing the door behind them, Lotus begged their pardon as she ducked her head around the hallway to the left and called out in her native tongue. Aloe’s reply came back annoyed from somewhere deeper in the house. When Lotus turned back to address them once more, her sky-blue cheeks had taken on a slightly darker hue.

“I do hate to impose on your hospitality, especially on a holiday,” Rarity cut in before Lotus could apologize again, “but Twilight here has had such a stressful few weeks that she cannot seem to relax at all. It would be such a tragedy if she were not able to enjoy tonight and tomorrow’s festivities. I simply had to bring her to the only ponies whom I could trust to get her to loosen up.”

"But of course. But of course. It would be our pleasure to assist Her Highness in any way we are able. Ah, will you be joining as well?”

“Oh, you know I would love to. Alas, I have far too much to do before this afternoon.”

Twilight’s eyes and ears snapped toward her friend. She'd assumed Rarity would stick by her side even if she didn’t treat herself. The awkwardness of the whole situation was bad enough already, and the idea of spending the next hour or so alone in the home of two relative strangers set Twilight’s back teeth on edge.

Before she could make her discomfort known, Aloe joined them. A perfect inversion of her sister as always, she mimicked Lotus’ surprise to a ‘T’, dropping into a hasty bow.

Lotus Blossom cut her off before she could sort out which language to speak, and the sisters fell into a rapid back and forth that neither Rarity nor Twilight could follow. Still, Twilight stared at them, curious as to what they were saying despite feeling like she was eavesdropping. The argument, if that’s what it was, ended quickly with both turning to face them once more. Although Aloe seemed a little miffed, her ears tilting back slightly, Lotus’ were perked up with an even brighter smile than before.

“If it pleases you, Your Highness, my sister will help you get situated.”

“I…” Twilight turned to Rarity in search of help, but all she received was a nod and a pleasant smile.

After giving her a friendly nuzzle, Rarity nudged her toward the masseuses. “Go on, darling. I’ll be along in a bit to pick you up.”

Twilight almost protested, but everything she thought to say sounded unfair to the twins. Before the silence could drag on, she stepped into a friendly nuzzle and said, "Okay. I'll see you later."

Like the living room, the hallway was trimmed with bits of holiday flair hanging from the walls. Most of the decoration came from the pictures, photos of the sisters with their family and friends. It reminded her of the stairs in her parents’ house, if the pictures had instead featured Shining and herself. The similarity eased her anxiety somewhat, though not enough to keep her tail from snapping against her hocks.

They passed two open doors, a small bathroom on the right and what appeared to be a room for storage on the left, filled with a mess of boxes. Aloe led her to the last two doors, opening the rightmost and motioning her to enter. Inside was an unsurprisingly small room, the paint bright but cool and easy on the eyes. Plants filled the corners and hung from the ceiling, filling the air with a soft melody of scents that she would never be able to pick apart. Cold tile replaced the warm carpet, but that only seemed right somehow. It was just like their spa but in miniature, lacking only in the larger accoutrements.

After setting the needle of a gramophone, the first, soft notes from a flute almost sighing from the horn, Aloe motioned to the massage table. "Please, make yourself comfortable. My sister will be attending to your needs dans une minute."

With an acknowledgement from Twilight, Aloe bowed and made her exit, closing the door behind her. Alone, Twilight glanced around the room again. She tried to convince herself that she was in the spa, that there was nothing different now than all those times before. It didn't work. Despite the overwhelming similarities, no amount of imagination could throw off the odd feeling of being alone in another pony's home, that niggling worry that something was not quite right. To be fair, the sensation was nothing new, tailing her every time she’d moved into a new house or stayed over at one of her friend's for the first time.

Twilight walked toward the massage table, intent on sitting or laying down until Lotus arrived. Only, when she got there, she circled left and started to pace.

She trusted the princesses. She did.

Princess Celestia hadn’t always been completely honest with her. During her years as a student, the princess had led her astray more than a few times in order to teach her some lesson or another, to force her to think in ways that she normally wouldn’t, and none of those lessons had made her think less of her. And Luna, she’d been the bearer of ‘Honesty’. For her to be lying, it must be important. Or she was just trying to be nice, but then why would Princess Celestia go along with it?

She growled.

No matter the reason, it shouldn’t bother her so much. It shouldn’t, but it did. She didn’t mind the idea of the Princesses having secrets, even secrets that they wouldn’t tell her. But to lie to her, and about something so not inconsequential? In the grand scheme of things, her knowing who Luna was seeing couldn’t matter in the slightest.

If they weren’t willing to trust her with something so small…

The soft click of a latch opening snapped Twilight from her thoughts, dragging her back to the present. All at once her tail, which had been limp between her legs, started swaying with nervous energy once more, ears alert and swiveling even as she turned toward the door.

Lotus smiled at her from the door. She looked different than she had only minutes before. Her bedraggled mane was freshly, if hastily, brushed, and her feature looked, not sharper, but clearer, brought into focus somehow. Her muzzle seemed longer, lips a shade brighter, and her blue eyes almost sparkled.

"Shall we begin?"

Twilight nodded, no more comfortable with the whole situation but lacking any apparent recourse. Finally mounting the table, she relaxed into the cushion, resting her chin on the special pillow and stretching her legs before and behind herself.

Lotus Blossom wasted no time in starting, systematically inspecting her with careful touches and pokes. Though the situation was a familiar one, Twilight could not make herself relax completely. Whether the thoughts still swimming in her head or her immediate surroundings were to blame, she could not tell. Either way, Lotus seemed to have no trouble picking up on it.

“Oh! Rarity was not exaggerating! You are quite tense, Princess. Knots from head to hoof.”

Twilight’s attempted chuckle sounded flat even to her own ears. “Yeah… it’s been a stressful month.”

“Oui, I am not surprised.” Lotus’ hooves disappeared from Twilight’s back, her voice fading somewhat as she turned and walked toward a supply counter, the soft clap of closing cabinets just audible under her voice and the music. “The holidays are always so stressful, no? The decorations, the pageantry, the shopping! Oh, I have such a hard time shopping for my sister, I couldn’t imagine finding something for a princess, too.”

"I wouldn't know, I never tried."

"No?” Lotus asked when she returned. With oil slicked hooves, she began the massage in earnest. The fragrant oils filled the air, slowly seeping into her coat and warming her skin. With each touch, Lotus’ hooves moved more easily over and through her fur. “Not even for their birthdays? I…” She stopped suddenly. “Oh, je suis désolé. I only assumed… Lady Rarity was so enthused to be attending, I…”

“It’s fine,” Twilight said, trying to reassure her. “We were both there. It’s just that Luna doesn’t care for presents.”

“Oh?” Lotus asked curiously, her hooves picking up where they’d left off.

Twilight shook her head. “She accepted them with a smile, of course, but she gave none a second glance. A few were all but scoffed at once the giver was out of sight.”

“Surely only because they were not so close as you. Aloe is terrible at picking out gifts, but that makes no difference when it is given out of love.”

Twilight’s eyes popped open, turning her head with a frown.

Lotus blushed, but kept her hooves moving, beginning to add more weight now that the oil had worked its way through Twilight’s coat. “I… we couldn’t help overhearing… The way you spoke of her. Très romantique. A true life ponytale!”

Sighing, Twilight slumped, letting her head fall and closing her eyes once more. “I wish.”

Lotus stopped again, her weight lifting from Twilight’s back. “Apologies. I did not mean to—”

"It's… it's alright," Twilight said, doing her best to pretend that it was the truth. It wasn't though. She'd done so well until seeing that article, and now this. No matter how hard she tried to avoid it, everything seemed to lead back to Luna. Luna had become the center of her world, and now that core was gone. Or, less dramatically, the wound was still fresh and the healing would simply take longer than she realized. "You couldn’t have known."

Lotus seemed to take the hint, letting the conversation fall away, and returned to her work in silence. The gramophone continued to spin, its soft music chosen specifically to engender calm. Only the soft grunts forced out by Lotus’ hooves joined those notes, leaving Twilight with nothing to focus on beyond her own thoughts.

She tried to control them, to push her mind to drift and wander, imagining herself laid out on a beach, a plush towel separating her from the hot, coarse sands. No hooves touched her back, only a cool breeze ruffling her coat, carrying the sharp scent of salt and surf. The warmth of the sun on her back complimented that of the sand on her stomach as the waves rolled in, breaking on the shore with their soft, irregular crashes.

It would not last though, no sooner solidifying than shattering, veering off to memories of Luna’s party. Groaning, both from the massage and annoyance at her own mind, Twilight opened her eyes to stare at the wall. When she spoke, it was not intentional, the words seeming to will themselves into being.

“It didn’t go well.”

“Oh? I’m sorry to hear that,” Lotus whispered. For a moment, Twilight thought that was the extent of Lotus’ response. A greater part of her was glad of it, thinking such would be the end of things. The rest of her was not so complacent, and silently rejoiced when Lotus hesitantly continued, “What happened, if you don’t mind my asking?”

“I… I made a fool of myself.”

“That is not so terrible. Many couples find their start when one makes a fool of themselves.”

Shaking her head, Twilight sighed. “Not for me.”

“Surely it was not so terrible. No doubt you will look back soon and—”

“Don’t,” Twilight said with enough force to squash that voice which wanted to talk. “Just don’t. I… It’s just not going to happen.”

“But—”

“She already—” Twilight cut herself off before she could say something she’d regret more than she already did. “She doesn’t want me, and that’s that. Please, I’d rather not talk about it.”

“Of course. I did not intend… My apologies.”

Unable to drift off, and unwilling to let her mind wander on its own again, Twilight turned her focus to the massage. With the oil permeating her coat, Lotus’ hooves slipped easily up and down her back. She switched readily between rolling and kneading, long strokes that started at the base of her spine pushing all the way to her shoulders, and shorter ones that compressed and stretched individual muscles.

Aloe popped in a few times, Twilight only noticing when the sisters spoke, whispering in their lilting tongue. Incomprehensible to her, they fell easily to the background, noises with no meaning, slight disturbances to the music that filled her ears. Her other senses were no less occupied, the oils and fragrant herbs flooding out every other scent and her eyes staring into the darkness behind their lids.

Lotus’ hooves were her primary focus. Careful and methodical, she took her time with Twilight's wings. lifting them one at a time to stroke the feathers and gain access to Twilight’s growing pectoral muscles. Those were perhaps the sorest of all, underused—and strained nearly every time that they were. She gave them only a cursory rub, however, instead stretching each limb to its fullest three times before resettling them.

It was after that, when Lotus returned to Twilight’s neck and shoulders, that Twilight let her eyes crack open. Leaning over her as she was, Lotus' entire chest was exposed to her, the nubs of her teats visible against her fine blue fur on her stomach.

Twilight's eyes snapped shut, a hot blush blooming on her cheeks. Whether she was embarrassed for having seen what she had or for Lotus having so carelessly shown it, she couldn't tell. Either way, embarrassed she was. She was probably mistaken, her eyes and mind playing a trick on her. Lotus was a professional after all and…

She slowly opened her eyes, not out of perversion, but the exact opposite, to prove to herself that… No, they were definitely erect, standing stiff and proud on Lotus' belly despite the warmth that permeated the house.

Twilight didn't close her eyes, even as her cheeks heated and the admonishment to do so flittered through her mind. They were so perky and contrasted so beautifully with her coat that Twilight just couldn't make herself look away.

There was a promise there, an unspoken offer of comfort and sensuality, of finally satisfied curiosities that had plagued her for years. Lotus’ hooves were already all over her, touching places that few ever had. None of which were inherently sexual, and yet, just like that, they were. Whether she was rubbing along her mane or kneading between her shoulders, it was all so wonderful.

Trying to derail those thoughts, to think of anything and everything else, proved useless. They would not be silenced. The more she fought it, the more possible answers were conjured, images and tastes and sensations buzzing just out of reach and experience. Lotus was already down by her thighs, caressing, no, massaging—as though connotations were so different—her hindlegs from hoof to cutie mark.

“Your Highness, would you like to roll onto your back?”

Nodding absently, Twilight started to rise. The first shift of her hindlegs brought her to a complete stop. Her eyes shot wide to find Lotus’ smiling at her.

Furiously blushing, Twilight settled back down as smoothly as she could. “N—no, that’s alright. I think I would prefer just the, uhm, normal massage, please.”

“But your flight muscles, they need tending too, no?”

“No. No. They're fine. Just… just don’t worry about them.”

Lotus did not look at all convinced, but nodded all the same. “Should I not massage them at all or…”

“No, you can.” Twilight closed her eyes again, trying to assume a relaxed posture and certain that she was failing. “I’m just more comfortable like this.”

“As you like.”

When Lotus’ hooves returned, it was to lift her wing once more. And still Twilight could not control the flow of her thoughts. It took all her attention not to flinch as Lotus massaged her chest. Every touch tingled at the unfamiliarity, hinting at the possibilities, at what some primal part of her was certain she could have if only she'd try.

It was galling. She’d gotten full body massages from Lotus and Aloe both, and not once had she had this problem. Lotus probably had to deal with plenty of randy ponies everyday, it wasn’t fair to think of her like that, to imagine the taste and feel of her teats or having her own…

Twilight bit her lip, unable to stop the shudder from running down her spine when Lotus' hooves ran along the edge of her hip, brushing so close to her teat. Nor could she stop her dock from flagging just a little to the side. Even if Lotus didn’t see it move, the scent would not go unnoticed. Her mind did nothing to help matters, imagining all the different ways Lotus could react, from stoically ignoring it all, to disgust, to curiously investigating…

Letting Twilight roll back to her stomach, Lotus’ hooves traced down from her shoulder until it joined the other just above her flank. She paused there, almost seeming to hesitate.

Panic gripped her. Lotus had noticed. She’d noticed and was going to stop. It was all going to end. Another fantasy struck down more completely than even her dreams of Luna. Neither of them would see her again after this. They would ask her, in no uncertain terms, to never come back.

“I am making you uncomfortable."

"No!" Twilight blurted out without bothering to think first. "It's fine. You're fine." She stopped dead as her own words turned on her, redoubling her blush.

“This is no good,” Lotus said, either not picking up on what she’d said or ignoring it. “We are making no progress.” She kneaded Twilight’s lower back. Her dock jumped in response, fanning cool air across her marehood and forcing more of her musk into the air. “There is, perhaps, something different we could try. A more… intimate session.”

Twilight’s thoughts all but evaporated, every errant string cut, leaving only that which stemmed from those two words. Some part of her refused to accept that she’d heard right. Lotus could not be offering what she was offering. She wasn’t a… She didn’t… Or did she? It was obvious, blatant even. There were no other explanations. Even if Lotus was a… a… that or just wanted to… copulate. It didn’t matter. Twilight couldn’t. That was not how she wanted—

Her train of thought faded out when one of Lotus' hooves slid down, brushing against her dock and down-around her rump, just barely skirting her privates. It was all she could do not to moan as she imagined it moving just a little closer, slipping just a little more to one side.

"You would prefer this, yes?"

She wanted to say no. There was no connection between them, no romance. It was lust and nothing more, her own base, primal desires.

Knowing that made no matter. Beyond even the growing warmth below her tail, there was an ache, a void in the pit of her stomach that she'd ignored until now. She needed this. Not the sex. The affection. An acknowledgement that she was coveted and desired. Somepony to be wholly and fully intimate with her. To let down her guard and just be.

“Yes,” she croaked in a hoarse whisper. Clearing her throat, she was about to try again when Lotus’ airy giggle caught her ear.

A hoof stroked her head, petting just behind her ear. “Shhh, Twilight,” Lotus whispered, stepping around the table to stand before her. The hoof slid down Twilight’s cheek to her chin, lifting it until their eyes met. “Relax. Here, now, there is nopony but us. Just close your eyes and relax.”

Twilight obeyed, letting out a heavy breath as her eyes slid closed. The moment Lotus’ muzzle touched her cheek, Twilight reciprocated, leaning into the nuzzle. Twisting, she buried her face in Lotus’ cheek, rubbing against her even as she pulled back.

The kiss came quietly, Lotus finding Twilight’s lips with her own. It was not hard or insistent, nor was it fleeting or fragile. Neither mare moaned or pressed, their tongues remaining placid, unmoving where they lay. It lasted seconds, but by the end Twilight’s shoulders had relaxed and her wings fell from her sides, finally setting aside the tension she’d carried so close to her chest she’d not known it was there.

As they parted, Twilight’s eyes opened to see Lotus smiling warmly. “Oui, that is much better.”

She didn’t linger, seeming at once to float and prance out of Twilight’s view, leaving her to stew amid sensuous thoughts and obscene imaginings. Lack of experience did little to impede her erotic predictions of the coming minutes. Rarity’s absence did not seem so much of an imposition as it had. This turn, she was certain, would not have come about had her friend stuck around. Were she even in the house, Twilight’s reticence would not have been put aside, no matter the strength of her desire.

Even expecting it, Lotus’ first touch, a caress of her cutie mark, made Twilight squeak. She blushed, her embarrassment deepening with the other mare’s giggling. Thank Celestia Lotus didn’t saying anything. Instead, she nuzzled the same spot and lightly kissed each star in turn. Her other hoof joined on the other side, both drawing expanding swirls on her flanks until they met on either side of her dock.

As nice as it was, Twilight's mind had already jumped five steps ahead, engorging her clit in preparation for what was only seconds away. It didn’t matter what she used, but the mere thought of Lotus' rough but slicked tongue sliding inside of her…

She tensed more with every pass of Lotus’ hooves, waiting for them to slide down, to tease her marehood, to part her lips and assault them with…

They moved up, driving along her spine. Twilight whined unabashedly at the cruel tease. Lotus only hummed in amusement, her weight still sliding up Twilight's back until she reached her shoulders.

Starting with a nuzzle just behind Twilight’s ears, Lotus carefully lowered herself to drape over Twilight’s back, sliding her forelegs under Twilight’s own almost like they were cuddling. For her part, Twilight forgot all about her complaint from mere seconds ago. She could feel Lotus’ heart beat against her withers, every inhalation pushing against her lower back as the exhalation blew across her ears making them twitch. Without bothering to consult her brain, her back arched, lifting her hips up and into Lotus’ crotch. Moisture soaked onto Twilight’s dock, dripping from Lotus’ own aroused genitals and making Twilight’s mouth go dry.

That was all before Lotus began moving. It started slow, sliding up and down against Twilight’s back as though massaging with her whole body. With each pass the pace increased a little, her grip around Twilight’s chest tightening and pulling her into each thrust. Not that it was necessary. Twilight needed no encouragement, quickly falling into rhythm, their hips slapping together.

Twilight gasped with every buck, an unintelligible squeak all but screaming for more as Lotus’ teeth clamped at the base of her neck. All thought and expectation fled, save for the anticipation of the next thrust. Her vagina gaped open, grasping for the penis that wasn’t there, aching and desperate to have something, anything touch it, to fill it, to finally give her release.

It never came. Muscles aching, breath ragged, and head spinning, just when she was sure to start faltering, Lotus drove forward one final time and held, grinding her hips against Twilights.In the calm that followed, she caught her breath, working moisture back into her mouth as she sought to grasp hold of her thoughts and feelings.

She’d managed a single syllable before Lotus began placing kisses down her mane. With each kiss, she shifted her weight back, inch by inch, never releasing the pressure from Twilight’s dock, sliding down further and further, her full length passing tantalizingly close to her nethers without ever touching them, only stopping when her chin rested beside Twilight’s tail. She nipped at her, pinching the sensitive skin just beside her dock. Twilight gasped again, her tail flagging even higher, pulling a blast of cool air against her engorged lips.

Her whole body tensed, hooves digging for purchase in the table in preparation. Any second and Lotus would move down, breath playing across her marehood only long enough to spur her anticipation before the first touch. Twilight’s imagination could barely conceive of what would come after: touching, licking, biting, sucking. All would feel wonderful, and…

Lotus moved away, hooves drawing down Twilight’s leg.

She wanted to scream, to demand satisfaction, to beg for it, but all she could do was whine pitifully, whimpering at the other mare’s cruelty. The ache between her legs burned worse than it ever had, making her squirm, and it took every bit of her self-control not to see to it herself.

A nose joined the hooves, nuzzling the back of her leg, gradually moving higher and higher, closer and closer. At her knee, all of Twilight’s complaints were gone, lost to the mire of her arousal and anticipation. She was so close, so very close and getting closer with every movement. Inches, mere inches separated Lotus’ hooves and muzzle from Twilight’s waiting, dripping, gaping core.

Lotus’ hoof slid up, brushing the very edge of her parted lips, making her twitch, suck in a sharp breath, and bit her lip. Hard as the nail was, it was perfectly smooth, like warmed porcelain sliding easily along her moist folds. It moved with slow, purposeful strokes, gently parting her and exposing her most private parts.

Twilight blushed even now, knowing that Lotus had to be staring at her, knowing just how wet she was, how much she wanted her, needed her touch. When Lotus leaned closer, her breaths only fueling the heat, she could see it in her mind’s eye. Her chest tightened, forehooves gripping the table, and teeth grit. She knew what was coming, a tongue or lips, both would be hot and wet and strong, and they would be the first to taste her.

Lotus lapped at her, drawing her tongue up and into Twilight’s vagina. She dove deep, reaching further than Twilight had ever managed with her own hoof. It wriggled and writhed inside her, and Twilight wriggled and writhed in turn, the rough texture rubbing against untouched depths. Twilight felt more than heard Lotus’ moan, lips vibrating against her labia.

In no time she was panting again, heart racing and wings squeezed against her sides. That was it. It was all over. She wasn’t even going to last a full minute, her vagina squeezing to pull Lotus' whole muzzle inside. In a matter of seconds she would lose control and…

A sharp, tugging pain sliced up her tail, snapping her back from the apex and yanking a cry of shock from her lips. She swung her head around. Lotus peeked over her rump, her light-blue lips smiling, licking her damp muzzle before dropping back. Her tongue returned before Twilight could say anything, slow and tender, almost as though she were grooming her before slipping inside once more.

She didn't protest. She couldn't as her head and eyes rolled back while Lotus’ picked up her pace, adding her hoof to rub her outer lips.

Riding Lotus’ tongue and hoof, hips rocking back and forth as best they could, Twilight rose higher and higher once more, no longer even attempting to hold back, panting and moaning, incoherent in her pleas. All her attention was taken by that tongue and the images of what it must look like from Lotus’ perspective, or even from just over the masseur's shoulder.

It was coming again, the tension building at her very core, a tidal wave ready to break upon the shore.

Another tug, another squeak, and she was off the ledge, kept from reaching the climax she so desperately needed. Snapping her head around again, she finally spotted the culprit, a light pink hoof tangled in the hairs of her tail, gripping a thick lock just below her dock. She started to say something, to ask what Lotus was doing, but the tongue was already back, tenderly licking and prodding and humming in delight, seeming to savour her pussy anew.

She could do nothing, driven up only to be slammed down again and again, coming closer and closer each time, but never allowed to reach the tipping point. It was torture. Sweet, intoxicating torture that left her a pathetic mewling, whining mess, willing but unable to do anything that would let her finish.

That lack of control made all the difference. Touching herself, it didn’t even compare. She’d tried to do similar things, holding off for as long as possible, to reach the crest and cling to it. Her willpower was not so strong, crumbling almost instantly and throwing herself over.

Time lost all meaning, nothing mattered beyond that next rise, reaching that peak again and finally, finally finding release.

She came.

Crying out in wordless exaltation, her whole body convulsed. She might have fallen off the table if not for the hooves gripping her flanks, holding her fast as Lotus fought to stay latched onto Twilight’s pussy, sucking and lapping up anything that came out faster than a single tongue should have been able.

The next thing Twilight knew, she was staring at the wall, her whole body limp, weak, panting as her heartbeat slowed, winding down.

A stupid smile spread across her lips, her eyes closing in exhausted bliss. “That… was wonderful.”

There was no reply besides a muffled moan and the sloppy wet sounds that were somehow familiar yet foreign to her ears. They sounded almost like when she…

If she'd had any blood to spare, her muzzle would have turned three shades pinker at the thought. She looked back, almost giddy at the opportunity to see Lotus in the middle of pleasuring herself and maybe to offer to help.

She was too late.

Even as she turned, Lotus was reaching climax, her moans gaining momentum, keeping pace with the movement of Aloe’s hoof between her legs. In the second before her sister came, Aloe brought their muzzles together, holding her tight against the wracking spasms. Lotus’ scream was muffled against her sister’s lips, both mare’s doing their best to keep the seal. As Lotus slowly regained control, giggly and jittery, she leaned more into the kiss, threading her hooves into Aloes’ mane.

With one hoof behind her sister’s head and the other supporting her back, Aloe twisted and pulled Lotus into a low dip, the latter giggling and humming in delight. Slowly, Aloe’s eyes opened, sliding from her sister up until they met Twilight’s.

Lotus cried out when Aloe’s grip failed, dropping her unceremoniously to the floor.

Twilight had watched it all, catatonic save for a twitch in her left eye. It was Lotus' surprised squeal that broke her from that state. She all but jumped, tumbling off the table and away from the twins.

Her head swam, light as a balloon yet almost too heavy to support. The thick musk of sex and sweat curdled the other fragrances, filling the room with a sickly odor that churned her stomach with every breath. Or maybe that was just her imagination. She stumbled to the side, her legs wobbling as they sought stability on unstable ground.

“Your Highness? Are you alright?”

“No—I mean, yes!” she nearly shouted, squeezing her eyes shut against the tilting world. “I’m… I’m fine.”

Peeking through squinted eyelids, she saw Lotus stand up, rubbing the back of her head and muttering. Only she also saw them embraced, lips locked and moaning in ecstasy. Lotus—or was that Aloe—took a single step around the table, freezing when Twilight's hoof shot up, imploring her stop.

“Stay back. I mean don’t—don't move. I… I need…”

Twilight teetered, almost falling over. She breathed through her mouth in the hopes that it would be better, but it only left her tongue tasting of that foul stench. It clung to her, burning her nose and eroding the back of her throat. Her head spun even more, the whole world seeming to roll from one side to the next.

Falling back to her rump, she grasped her head between both hooves as though that could calm the turbulence in her head.

She needed to sit down… she was sitting down. "I don’t… Home. I need to go home."

"Princess, please—”

The whiplash snap of teleportation did nothing to improve Twilight's state, nor did the short drop onto her mattress.

An all encompassing blackness consumed her.

Stars twinkled before her eyes as her vision faded back in.

Falling to her side, she curled around her stomach and head, moaning against the desire to be sick all over her bed.

Each breath acted to calm her, the clean, familiar smells of her room washing out that horrid odor. Her stomach relaxed, settling back where it belonged. Her head, too, slowly cleared, her blood pressure returning to its proper levels, stabilizing her sense of balance enough to stop the sickening sway.

She was home, in her bed. Which was good. Taking in her room helped, creating and marking off a mental checklist to ensure everything was in its proper place. And everything was, even the cork-board above her fireplace had not been moved. There had been a small worry that Rarity was going to do something while she was away. It was nice to know she’d been wrong.

Sighing, she laid back and closed her eyes… only to snap them right back open and gag.

All of the last ten minutes seemed a blur, incoherent images and sensations, save for the sight of Aloe and Lotus locked on each other's lips. The disconcerting image burned in her eyes. It was wrong. Siblings weren’t supposed to do things like that with each other.

Twilight shivered, getting off her bed and starting to pace. Try as she might, she couldn’t simply ignore what she’d seen. She couldn’t stop thinking about it, replaying it in her mind’s eye. Worse were the questions, questions she didn’t dare to think but floated at the edge of her mind, battering against her walls, looking for a way in. She wanted to ignore it, to pretend that she'd misinterpreted what she thought she saw. There was no confusing that. They'd been kissing and passionately, pleasuring and being pleasured…

Without wanting to, she imagined that it hadn’t been Aloe and Lotus, but instead Shining and herself… and threw up a little in her mouth.

After a quick gallop to her bathroom and a liberal application of her toothbrush and an entire bottle of mouthwash, she returned to her room and flopped down on her bed once more. She needed to focus on something else, anything else that wasn’t… she shivered again. Glancing at the clock beside her bed showed that there was still plenty of time before the party.

Yes, that seemed as good a plan as any. With stoic determination, she marched right back into the bathroom, set on prepping for the party and not thinking about… that anymore. She very nearly succeeded, too, only having to shake off the unwanted thoughts a few times as she washed, pretending that the soap and water could clean her mind as well as her coat. For a split second she even considered looking into memory spells, which worked wonders at distracting her with the moral and philosophical implications of erasing one's own memories.

Slightly damp, but feeling much, much better, Twilight stood in her room and consider her next move, letting her eyes drift about lazily. The party was a small one and didn't warrant a saddle or dress. Still, Rarity would probably wear something and appreciate Twilight's efforts if she did too.

Opening her wardrobe turned out to be a mistake. Front and center was the dress she'd worn at Luna's party, pressed and laundered and ready, should she ever be possessed to wear it again. Why she pulled it out, she didn't know, but she did. Holding it up in her magic, Twilight ran a hoof over the silk, recalling the single dance they'd shared, the way Luna swayed, pressed against her neck, listening to her heart. Only to have it end with Princess Celestia's arrival, taking Luna away from her just when things were starting to look up.

Not that it would have mattered.

She shoved the dress back in and threw the doors closed with a bit more force than necessary. Rarity wouldn't say anything so long as she came willingly.

With far too much time before the Cakes would be ready to entertain and nothing better to occupy her attention, Twilight climbed atop her bed and picked up a book. She made it through two pages before her mind wandered off the rails.

She'd already decided that she wouldn't do anything about them. She couldn't, not without telling somepony that she'd, well… and that was not going to happen. Better to just keep it all to herself. There would be questions, from Rarity mostly, and she hadn't a clue how she'd deal with that. Did Rarity know? No. She couldn't, and it was better that it remain that way… wasn't it?

Setting the book aside, she stared off at the fireplace, her eyes drifting up to the cork-board and the picture at its center. Princess Celestia would know what to do. She always did. All it would take was a well-crafted, vague worded letter, and she'd have a piece of sage advice that would make everything clear, likely leaving her feeling foalish for not thinking of it herself.

Off her bed again, she settled down closer to the fire and drew ink, quill, and paper from her desk. The first words were easy, greeting the Princess and some words leading up to asking her advice. Then she paused, considering just how to ask her Princess and mentor how to deal with…

Twilight shivered. Aloe and Lotus… How could they even… nothing about it made sense. They were sisters for Harmony's sake.

Her eyes drifted up as though the answers would be found etched in the mantle or found in the chaos of her quest for Luna’s nonexistent… sister?

Chapter 13

For being a public carriage at least it was clean and well appointed, but then in Canterlot it could not afford to be anything less. The lacquered wood floors and walls were polished to a brilliant shine, the latter gilded with elegant laurels around the windows. Upholstered with soft, burgundy velvet, the bench seats were thickly cushioned to make them comfortable whether sitting or lying down.

Cadance didn't notice any of it, her gaze focused toward the window and the streets of Canterlot trundling by at a languid pace. Canterlot: as much as she would love to claim otherwise, it was still her home. She'd spent too many years in the mountainside city. Though she’d been born elsewhere, Canterlot was where she'd grown up, went to school, and met her husband. The Crystal City would become her home eventually, someday, in a few more years, once they built enough memories, once they had something worth remembering.

She closed her eyes, unwilling to let her mind travel down that path again. Instead, she forced her attention to drop the lesser of her distractions. The least of these was the discomfort of having her body squeezed down to the size of an average female pegasus, made all the worse by the tingle of magic making her coat a dark-cherry red with an almost black mane.

Just visible out of the corner of her eye sat her husband, Shining Armour, though he too looked nothing like himself. Instead of his bright white coat and blue mane, dark-green fur covered him from head to hoof with a fiery mane fashioned after the Wonderbolts’ captain. He sat there in stoic silence, back straight with a concerned twist to his features. She'd not changed those, not really seeing the point. There was a chance that his fellow guards might be able to pick him out, but it would hardly matter by that point.

Looking away couldn't stop her from sensing his aura. The discordant, sour flow of aether bore into her like a dripping faucet. Encountering those tones coming from anypony was bad enough, but to have them come from her own husband turned her stomach.

It had been minutes since either had spoken so much as a word to each other, long before they hailed the cab or even stepped from the train. The silence wasn't so bad in-and-of itself. They were used to it, comfortable enough with each other to sit in silence for hours. This was not that sort of silence.

It was not a silence of unnecessary words but of those left unspoken. Every passing second it built, pressing against the back of her mind. She didn't like it, neither of them did, but pride held her tongue. Pride and the fear of what her words might birth if given the chance.

Shining deserved better.

"I'm sorry."

Their eyes snapped to meeting as their synchronized words faded. Like the turning of a valve, the pressure released and evaporated, flushed out through fleeting smiles and short lived chuckles for as long as it lasted. It wasn't much, but it helped, even dimming those dark tones in his aura.

Shining's eyes dropped first, focusing on his hooves and forelegs. He grimaced, lifting one and giving it a cursory inspection. "Is all of this really necessary?"

"Yes," Cadance said, glancing at her own shortened and wrong colored legs. "It’s been two years since she last deigned to see us. Two years of evasions and excuses—"

"And?" he asked, sounding more drawn and tired than annoyed. "We’re here now, minutes from the palace. Even if you’re right about everything—which I don’t think you are—but even then, it’s not like she’ll flee the palace just to avoid us."

"You don’t know that!" Cadance’s voice strained with emotions she dared not name. "If she gets even a hint that we are on our way before we corner her, she’ll find a way to keep from seeing us. You don’t know her like I do. She’s crafty and sneaky and… and…" She faltered, too caught up in what seemed like certain failure to summon any more adjectives.

"Candy."

"Don’t ‘Candy’ me!"

Shining sighed, rubbing a hoof just below his horn. When he spoke again, his voice was restrained but no less chiding for it. "You’re being silly. This is Princess Celestia we’re talking about, not some criminal mastermind."

"Yes she is, Shiny! If she were anything other than the Princess that is exactly what she would be! The only hope we have of forcing her hoof is to catch her completely by surprise."

Shining visibly bit back whatever retort had raced to the tip of his tongue. A bitter wave pulsed through his aura, curdling Cadance's tongue. They were teetering on the edge again, and neither wanted to risk another fall. He recognized it too and took a breath, forcing the issue aside and changing the subject.

"So… what are we going to do about Twily?"

Cadance scraped her tongue along her teeth—the old habit proving as ineffective as ever—before answering. "Whatever she needs us to do. Mostly, though, we'll be there for her," her voice took a dark, biting turn, "like we should have been months ago."

Reaching across the divide, Shining took her hoof in both of his, his green fur looking odd against her cherry coat. "It’s not your fault."

Cadance snatched her hoof back and shot him a glare. "No, it’s hers."

She could all but hear his eyes roll as he leaned back again. "You can’t blame Princess Luna either."

"Oh yes I can. She’s done nothing but drive wedges between everypony since she showed up. I should have seen something like this coming. I bet she’s the reason aunt Celly’s been avoiding us too."

"Can you even hear yourself right now?" The comment was hard and sharp, snagging Cadance's head back up from the floor where it'd fallen. "First, you claim that Princess Celestia is some sort of puppet-master, then you say she’s being played by her sister. And you! You, of all ponies, are claiming that Princess Luna is responsible for Twilight falling in love with her. How many young studs and fillies have professed an undying love for you?"

"That's not—"

"It’s exactly the same thing. Just because you don’t like her doesn’t give you the right to treat her like your own personal scapegoat. Besides, you should have more faith in Twilight and Princess Celestia than that."

The carriage seemed to echo with Shining's words, the implicit condemnation pounding at Cadance’s ears. She seethed. Before she could say something she’d regret, she forced herself to calm down, hoof swinging in and out to match her breathing. Only once she’d curtailed the desire to snap at her fool of a husband did she speak.

"Twilight is inexperienced. Any mare with a mind to do it could have her tail in a knot before dinner."

"Which only proves—"

"No! Luna should know better! Twilight isn't some random pony with a crush. They were friends! Rarity's letter said they were seeing each other almost every night. She was pining after her for months! Shifting her schedule and twisting herself into a pretzel, doing everything she could to spend time with her and—"

"And she never told you," Shining said in a somber tone.

Cadance recoiled, completely thrown off track and left blinking in confusion. "What?"

"Twilight never told you, and you think it's your fault because she knew you would disapprove and try to talk her out of it. Tell me I’m wrong."

Cadance glared at him, but he weathered it without so much as a flick of an ear. Worse, no matter how much she would love to deny it, Shining wasn’t wrong. At least not entirely. That didn’t make him right though.

"It’s Luna’s fault. Not mine."

Before Shining could respond, the small bell in the ceiling chimed, drawing both ponies to look out the window as they passed beneath the arch of marble and gold. The carriage slowed, merging in with others until it could saddle up to the curb and come to a final stop.

The couple shared a look and a nod, silently agreeing to a cease-fire if not a truce. Shining stepped out first, holding the door and offering a hoof to help Cadance down.

While Shining paid the cabby, Cadance cast her gaze over the sparse crowd either loitering about the grounds or making their way into the palace. Unattached to her in any significant way, she had to focus on them to perceive their auras. They were cheery, on the whole, and those few that weren’t were drowned out by the rest. The sight of so many couples and families spending the afternoon together helped to sooth her nerves, reminding her of her own family and friends who would be there to support her no matter how everything turned out.

Within the first two steps those good feelings were completely washed away by the returning tide of doubt. Between her lingering annoyance over their argument, her continued worry of being found too soon, and the confining squeeze of her own magic, not to mention the whole reason they were there, Cadance was lucky to keep herself from fidgeting and glancing over her shoulder every other second. The sedate pace they set did not help matters, only seeming to make every moment drag all the more.

Shining’s posture was little better. He might not have had her guilty countenance, but anypony with eyes would know him for an out-of-uniform guard. Worse, his face was no different than ever and if anypony could pick him out despite his altered coloring it would be the palace guards.

Second thoughts plagued her, doubts about every decision and action that had led them there surfacing like so much fog over a fetid lake. She had no recourse left to her. Neither turning back nor pushing forward seemed to offer any hope of comfort. Save, of course, for the stallion at her side.

He was her life saver, her branch stretched across the raging river, her guiding light, her husband. With him at her side, she could do anything, even stand up to her aunt. Together they trotted up the palace steps, funneling in with the rest of the guests.

Two unicorns stood guard at the great doors, statues with spears at the ready and eyes scanning the crowd. Those two were the first true obstacle. As much ornamentation as anything else, their primary purpose was still to detect trouble before it could step hoof inside. Everytime their gaze flicked her way, Cadance’s wings locked against her side, making her regret keeping them. If they noticed anything out of the ordinary, anything to draw their attention toward her or Shining…

On some level, she knew her reaction was over-the-top. They were hardly sneaking in for anything approaching nefarious purposes. And yet… and yet the consequences of being found out, of the wrong pony taking notice, or worse, recognizing them, kept her teeth on edge. She could not bear it for their plans to be ruined when the goal was in sight.

And then… nothing happened. They passed by those first two guards without so much as an ear tilted in their direction. Once they were inside, every step taking them deeper into the palace, Cadance finally relaxed for what might have been the first time since they left the Empire. With a heavy sigh, she slumped against Shining. He took the weight without protest, even turning his head to give her an affectionate nuzzle.

"We're actually going to make it," she whispered.

Shining chuckled, his whole body rumbling against her, shaking free even more of her worries. "Of course we are, Honey."

The relief was not to last.

Rather than a resounding victory to be celebrated, their success merely paved the way for greater concerns to weigh on her mind. There was a reason she'd not made the trip to Canterlot in the past two years, and aunt Celly's polite refusals were at best an excuse. No, the real reason she'd let herself stew for so long was a far more terrifying prospect than her aunt's disapproval.

It was easier to be terrified but uncertain than to risk finding out that she was right.

There was hope, always there was hope as long as she didn’t know. For two years that hope found in uncertainty had danced a merry jig through Cadance's mind, staying her hoof from action. If not for Rarity's letter, she’d never have ever made it out the front gate. She needed to know, but the thought of asking, of finding out she was right petrified her as surely as a cockatrice's stare.

Aunt Celly had been married enough times that Cadance could not recall the true number. She was quite open about that part of her life, willing to speak for hours about her husbands and wives, sometimes going into far more detail than Cadance was comfortable with. In all those stories, all the memories she'd shared, there was always something missing. Cadance could see it all just by looking at her. Her aura shimmered with severed connections for each of her partners but of children there was nothing.

And Cadance had never asked. She’d wanted to, but every time she tried the words never made it past her lips. It seemed disrespectful and intrusive. If aunt Celly wanted to share she would, and Cadance had been more or less content to leave it at that.

Now she was charging headlong into a confrontation with—

Cadance froze as their eyes met. Everypony in the corridor came to a stop. For the beat of a heart, nopony said a word, seemed to breath at all. She stood as tall and regal as ever, rainbow mane waving to one side, hiding one fuschia eye. She looked no different than Cadance remembered, save for one tiny detail.

Many ponies claimed that her aunt seemed to glow, radiating a power and warmth that awed and comforted them. To Cadance, it hadn’t been mere hyperbole. Whenever Cadance was in her presence, she felt the love her aunt carried for everypony. It surrounded her, brilliant golden chimes that flowed out and filled any room she entered no matter how large. Now, however, looking at her was akin to staring at the Sun surrounded by a brass band.

"Cadance? Shining Armour? This is quite the surprise," aunt Celly said, wearing the same expression Cadance had always known her to. "Though not an unpleasant one. I have been meaning to speak with you for quite some time."

"You're…" The shock of her aunt's glowing aura went right out of her mind, and she blinked up at her in complete befuddlement. This moment had existed in her mind for weeks, all the arguments that she could envision charted out with plans to defend her decisions and to attack her aunt with relentless zeal. And just like that, all of it was gone, subverted by a single sentence. Shining's smug and stifled chuckles weren't helping. "Wait, what?"

"It has been far too long since we last spoke face-to-face. I know that is entirely my own fault, but as you can imagine, things have been quite hectic here, and still are, if I am to be honest." Glancing back at Kibitz, all but unnoticed at her side, she received a motion to hurry things along. "Unfortunately, I do not have time to chat at this moment, but unless I am mistaken, my lunch hour is free today." Kibitz gave a reluctant nod, and she turned back. "Would you mind waiting for me in the Solarium? It shall only be a few minutes."

"Yes, Princess, that would be fine," Shining supplied in lieu of Cadance's stunned silence.

Before she could vocalize any of the protests wrestling to be the first out, her aunt had already moved past them and disappeared around the corner with Kibitz in tow.

If she were fool enough to take her aunt’s words at face value, Cadance might have been convinced that the last two years were nothing more than an oversight, a result of bad scheduling with no ulterior motives. Paying attention to her aunt's wording revealed no such indications. Instead, it showed only that she had not wanted to avoid her but felt it necessary. And the reason was obvious now.

"She’s in love," Cadance whispered, more tasting the idea of the words than trying to say them.

"What? Really?"

She nodded as Shining led the way toward the Solarium. "That's why she didn't want me around."

A few seconds went by without either speaking until Shining voiced the question they’d both been contemplating, "Wouldn't that mean…?"

"Yeah. She's been in love for the past two years, and nopony else knows about it."

"How is that even possible? We weren't dating for two weeks before everypony seemed to know about us."

Cadance bit her lip. "I’m not sure she’s in a relationship."

Shining’s lips twisted for a brief moment before understanding dawned on him. "Oh. Oh, geez. I hadn’t even thought… Wow. Two years? And not just crushing but ‘In Love’?"

"Hooves over horn."

Their conversation remained dour, neither able to escape the depressing implications. Each question and theory presented only added to the gloom. Was it a pony in the palace, or a foreign dignitary? Why hadn't aunt Celly pursued the relationship? One thought rose to the top of Cadance's mind, but she feared to give it voice. If it was Twilight… The timeline fit well with her ascension. It would also explain Luna's reaction better than her simply being evil—not that Cadance was ready to let go of that theory just yet.

What held her tongue, though, was how Shining would react. As long as she could remember, aunt Celly had had a knot tied over her heart, a scar from so many lost loves, or so she’d thought. If she’d been wrong, if it was because of Twilight, from being in love with her at such a young age and hating herself for it… Cadance could not be certain how Shining would react to something like that.

The moment they entered the solarium its protective magics attacked their disguises, tearing them apart to reveal the snow-white unicorn and soft-pink alicorn. Like the seams of a too tight dress finally giving out, the euphoria of release washed over her body and mind.

"Oh, stars, that feels so much better," Cadance said, shivering and shaking out her mane. A subtle glance over her shoulder found Shining very unsubtly ogling her backside.

When he noticed her noticing him, he didn’t bother to act embarrassed. "Have I mentioned how beautiful you are?"

With a sly smile, she shook her head. "Not since yesterday."

"Oh? In that case," he stepped closer with an exaggerated swagger and that confident smile he thought was debonair but really only made him look goofy, "you are the most beautiful mare in all of Equestria."

Lifting a forehoof, Cadance stopped him a leg's length away and threw her mane to one side, turning her nose up. "Only Equestria?"

"You are the most beautiful mare in the whole world," he amended, pushing his weight against her hoof. "None have ever come close to your magnificence. You are perfection in equine form."

Her hoof dropped as she turned to face him once more, their muzzles almost touching. "Damn right I am."

Shining hummed, closing the last of the distance to peck her on the cheek. One kiss turned into two, to three. Their lips met, his hoof coming up to cup her cheek as her wings spread forward to run through his mane and enshroud him.

A knock on the servant’s door snapped them apart like a pair of teenagers afraid of being caught by their parents. Blushing profusely, both for being caught and for being embarrassed about being caught, neither could meet the eyes of the two unicorn fillies entering with silver platters in tow. Awkward greetings were exchanged for confused ones as the maids bowed and set about their tasks. Shining and Cadance stayed where they stood, too busy pretending that nothing had happened to notice anything until they were alone once more.

When the door closed, Cadance tipped to her side, leaning heavily against her husband. She tried to groan, but it came out haltingly, a steccato of expulsions firing from her nose. Her next breath was a far more proper snicker. Any attempt to say something, to comment on what had just happened, turned into a chuckle that spawned a similar response from Shining.

"You two are adorable."

Cadance yelped, leaping up and spinning to face the balcony and the alicorn standing there, heart racing and panting. Though Shining’s response might have been less theatrical, it was still plain that he’d been caught off-guard, pivoting and crouching low.

"Damnit, aunt Celly! Stop doing that!"

She just grinned, offering not the slightest bit of remorse as she stepped fully into the Solarium, maneuvering toward her seat at the table. "I would expect you to be used to it by now."

Taking her seat, aunt Celly wasted no time, setting straight into brewing her tea, her magic throwing everything into motion with an efficiency born of centuries of daily repetition. Cadance opened her mouth to speak, only to be shot down by a stern glare. She frowned, fuming as much at herself as her aunt. Even brimming with questions like she was, she couldn’t make herself protest her aunt’s silly ritual. Instead, she trudged to her customary seat at her aunt’s left, Shining moving around to sit opposite her.

Minutes passed with only the soft sounds of an expert brewing tea. The scent of ginger and orange rode the rising steam, filling the air with its oddly sweet spice. Cadance glared at her aunt the whole time, trying to focus her thoughts on the argument that was sure to follow. That proved almost impossible, her attention constantly flitting back to the chiming light of her aunt’s aura. When she finished, taking the pot to pour her first cup, she didn’t give Cadance a chance to take the lead.

"I assume you have a good reason for sneaking around in conjured disguises."

Her disapproving tone almost made Cadance blush, putting her on the defensive. "Well, what did you expect us to do? Every time we tried to visit, you turned us away. How was I supposed to react to being abandoned without even a hint of an explanation?"

Aunt Celly looked up, the honey dipper hovering over her tea, twirling to keep from dripping while her attention was focused elsewhere. "I did not abandon you, nor think an explanation necessary."

"What? How could you—"

"Cadance," aunt Celly said, reaching over to place a hoof on her shoulder and give a comforting smile, "you are not a little filly anymore. You are an adult, a princess with an empire to rule. I will always be here for you, but you must learn to stand on your own four hooves. You cannot afford to come to me with every little problem you face."

That smile, the reassuring hoof, and those honey-laced half-truths, she wanted to believe her, to accept it all as a harsh lesson and move on. On any other day, with any other conversation, she might have done, but this was so predictably 'aunt Celly', such an unabashed and flagrant ploy, that she couldn't. Cadance smacked the hoof from her shoulder. "Horse apples!"

"Excuse me?"

"You’re lying." The look aunt Celly shot her way almost stole Cadance's momentum. "Okay, you’re bending the truth like a horseshoe. I don’t believe any of that for a moment."

Turning back to her tea, aunt Celly let a single drop of honey fall into her cup. "We are getting off topic, I think."

"No, we’re getting off your topic, and I’m not going to let you dictate the terms of this conversation. I want to know the real reason you’ve been avoiding us like we have fleas."

Adrenaline rushed through her, chilling her veins even as it left her quivering. She was done letting her aunt dance around the issues. There was no way she’d worm her way out this time. Never before had she been able to hold onto the moral high-ground against her aunt for more than a few seconds. Each time was glorious but short lived. This time, Cadance couldn’t keep the vicious smile from her lips.

"Well?"

A teaspoon dipped into the cup, making three full turns before coming back out and tapping against the rim. "You are right—"

"Ha!"

Aunt Celly paused to shoot her a harsh frown, and, even with her blood running hot, Cadance shrunk back a bit. "Must I spell out why I have been avoiding you? And yes, I admit that I was doing so." She sighed heavily. "Very well. I am in love, and it is our desire that it remain a secret for as long as equinely possible. As such, having somepony around who could spot it in an instant was not advantageous. I am sorry for that. I found no pleasure in distancing myself from you as I have. It was, and still is, necessary, however."

Leaning back victoriously, Cadance crossed her forelegs and glared at her aunt, calmed but still riding the wave of momentum. "You expect me to sit here and accept that answer? I deserve more."

"Yes, I suppose you do," aunt Celly said, bringing her tea up for the first sip, "but what we get and what we deserve are not always the same thing."

The last bit of her smile faded. "What?"

"You are not listening. I wish for my relationship to remain private, and you being here has not changed that." Without missing a beat, she turned toward Shining. "Would you care for some tea?"

Shining jumped, startled at being addressed. "No. Uhm, I mean, thank you, but no ma'am."

"Please," she said, smiling warmly, "Auntie, or Aunt Celly, or Celestia if you must. Or would you have me call you Prince-Consort?"

Shining blushed and ducked his head. "No, Shining is fine… Aunt Celestia."

"See, that was not—"

"Auntie! " Cadance barely kept from growling. "You can't dangle something like that in front of me and just not tell me!"

"I did not dangle anything, you took it without my permission." Though her tone started hard, it quickly faded to normal. "If I thought you had any control in the matter, I would be very cross right now. As it stands, there was little either of us could have done to prevent it. If you pursue this, however…"

Quickly growing annoyed at her aunt’s stalling, Cadance started to speak again, only for a great white wing to shoot up and cut her off.

"I am in love as never before," aunt Celly said, staring into her tea, a tiny smile, the likes of which Cadance had never seen on her aunt, pulling at her lips. "You understand that, I know. You also understand just how little privacy I have. It is so very difficult to sequester even the smallest thing from public view that…" She shook her head, taking another sip before continuing. "This is mine, Cadance. There will come a time when we must step out for the world to see, but until that day, until we have no other options…" Her smile slipped. "Please don’t ask for that day to come one second sooner than it must."

Once again, Cadance almost bought it, almost accepted it all without question. But aunt Celly had taught her how to notice what ponies meant behind the words they used. "You don’t trust me."

Surprise flashed across her aunt’s muzzle, replaced quickly by a hint of pride. "No, I suppose I do not. Not with this." Cadance flinched. "But then, I do not trust anyone else, either."

Cadance stared down at her hooves. That had hurt, hurt a great deal more than she’d expected.

"Is… is it my sister?" Shining’s voice caught both princesses flat hoofed, snatching their attention toward him. He struggled to meet her aunt's eyes, ears quivering and forehooves gripped tight.

Aunt Celly blinked, lips slowly parting before she gave a vigorous shake of her head. "No, Shining. I am not in love with your sister."

A gust of wind blew across the table as Shining slumped, relief plain on his face. Cadance wanted to reach over and hold his hoof. With what Twilight had just gone through, the last thing she needed was a reason to question her relationship with aunt Celly on top of it all. Unfortunately, Cadance had more important things on her mind.

"I don't see why you'd want to keep it a secret anyway," Cadance said, not caring that she sounded like a petulant foal.

"Nor will you until the day you find out. For the time being, I would be appreciative if you could trust that my reasons are good and leave it at that. Now," aunt Celly's smile returned to its normal radiance, "would you like to talk about what you were unwilling to ask by letter? I assume that is what truly brought you here today."

And like that, everything else lost all importance. Cadance's eyes fell again, and she managed to nod, but nothing else. It should have been easy, considering how long she'd spent thinking about it. That made no difference. The things she wanted to say, needed to ask, the right words eluded her. And the courage to risk a mistake…

Shining's hoof reached across the table, taking hers and giving it a squeeze. She looked up to see him smiling. It was forced, but that changed little. It was enough to help her find her voice.

"I… We," she corrected, a bubble of warmth lifting her up as she turned to face her aunt. "Shining and I have been married for three years now and…" She stumbled, a lump catching tight in her throat. "Three years isn’t so long, but—"

The bubble burst.

She couldn’t see her aunt, nor Shining, nor anything of the Solarium that surrounded her. Blue and pink crystal walls shimmered around her, sunlight dancing from facet-to-facet making the whole room glow. It wasn't a large room. Any wall could be reached within three strides. The furniture sparkled no less than the walls, perfectly sized for the room, a tiny dresser, a low table, and a wide seated rocking chair that seemed so out of place by its normal size. And at the center, at the very heart of the room…

Her chest seized, squeezing the air from her lungs. Every step she took only made it worse, constricting, threatening to crush the life out of her. She didn’t want to look, to see inside those crystals bars, beneath the swaying mobile of hearts and shields.

Where Shining came from, she did not know, but neither did she care. She leaned into him, resting her head against his collar as he draped a foreleg over her withers, pulling her into a tight hug.

His lips next to her ear, he whispered, "Should I…"

Shaking her head, she took a few more breaths before lifting her eyes to meet her aunt’s again. They looked concerned, pained, almost guilty, and, perhaps, a sparkle of empathy. There was comfort in that, but no hope, no reassurance against her fears.

"I—I go there everyday. I sit in the doorway, staring…" shaking her head, she tried to throw the image from her mind. "And I can't stop wondering why I… Why you…"

A veil of fear hung heavy in her mind, blocking her way and holding her tongue. There was no way around, no easier path. She either asked now or let her last ember of hope die.

"Why haven’t you had any foals?" Before her aunt could respond, or she herself could think better of it, Cadance’s tongue stumbled in a desperate bid to prevent anymore silence. "I know it's not because you don't want any. No pony loves foals more than you. Even with everything else you do you always make time for them anywhere you can. And I can't believe that being a princess would keep you from having your own foals. The only other reason I can think of is… Is it because we're alicorns, is that why we can't get pregnant? The doctors didn't find anything! They said nothing was wrong, but it's been three years! Was that the price I paid for this horn? Did you let me give that up without even telling me? How could you let me do that? I was ten! I didn't know what was going on! I—"

When and how she crossed the distance that had separated them, tearing herself from Shining's embrace to grasp her aunt's head, she didn't know. Her aunt didn't recoil, instead shushing her and wiping the tears from her eyes as she wrapped her in a feathery hug.

"Cadance…" aunt Celly whispered, her tone both tender and chiding, "I would never allow one so young to make so heavy a sacrifice, knowingly or not."

"Then… then why?"

"Why?" A hoof ran through her mane, her aunt kissing her lightly on the forehead. "I have no answers to that question, for you or for me."

"Why didn’t you tell me?" she sobbed more than asked, burying her face in her aunt’s chest.

She was not allowed to stay there, aunt Celly pushing her back and raising her chin so they could see each other’s eyes, hers dancing with a light amusement. "Because there was nothing to tell. I may not know what has prevented you from conceiving, but I can tell you that it has nothing to do with your ascension."

"But… I… It—it doesn't?"

"No. While there may not have been many, there have been others before you, and none of them were left wanting for children."

"Really?" Cadance asked, smiling and sniffing and wiping the last tears from her eyes.

"Yes. Really. I would trust your doctor." Then in a conspiratorial whisper, she added, "I understand they tend to know what they are talking about." Glancing over her shoulder, she finished with a sly smile, "Are you certain you are doing it right?"

"Y—Yes!" Cadance baulked, almost stumbling backward. "We know how… what to… Auntie!"

Her aunt Celly, Princess of Equestria, giggled like a school filly, covering her muzzle with a hoof as her whole body shook. Meanwhile, Shining came up behind her, slipping his forelegs under hers and pulling her backward into a hug. To her ire, he too was shaking with laughter just barely kept inside.

"I don’t like to say I told you so—"

"Oh hush you," she said, pouting and shrinking against him.

He only hummed in response, snuggling closer and letting his hooves travel down to her belly. She matched his movements, covering his hooves with her own, holding them there. For the first time in months she let herself imagine what it would be like to have a new life growing there, without the fear or worry hounding her. A genuine smile blossomed on her lips, growing until it hurt and boiled over into a soft chuckle and sigh.

When her smile faded back to something more manageable, Cadance let her eyes open, falling down from the ceiling to her aunt sipping at her tea. Her smile wilted into a frown. Aunt Celly’s own smile was wrong. It was missing something, or something was there that should not have been. She couldn’t put her hoof on what it was, but now that she saw it she couldn’t let it go.

"Aunt Celly?" she asked.

"Hmmm?"

"You…" She paused, uncertain how to proceed. "You never answered my question." Before her aunt could deny it and turn the conversation, she asked, "Why haven’t you ever had any foals of your own?"

Aunt Celly’s gaze dropped, staring into the half-empty cup of tea. "I would think the answer obvious."

"You can’t—" The words caught in her throat. Even after convincing herself it was true, after fretting about it for months on end, being faced with the reality of her aunt’s situation defied her ability to imagine. Every scenario prior had focused on herself, on living her own lifetime without a foal. But for her aunt, to watch generation after generation… "Oh, aunt Celly…"

With a wave of her wing, her aunt tried to brush it aside. "Your concern is appreciated, but unwarranted. I have had ample time to come to terms with all the joys and sorrows of my life."

"But you and aunt Luna—"

"Luna?" aunt Celly blurted out with a single hard laugh. "Do not worry yourself for her sake. She never wanted foals of her own. Now, please, there is no need to dwell on such topics. My staff have prepared a wonderful lunch for us and my time—"

She stopped dead, jaw dropping and head snapping toward the table. A strangled squeak was the full extent of her articulation as the shadow beneath the table shot toward her. The black mass took her full in the chest, lifting her off her hooves only to gently lay her down on her back.

Shining was the only one to react, throwing himself and a shield in front of Cadance as the vaguely pony-shaped shadow loomed over her aunt. With every heartbeat it solidified, brightening from a pitchblack to a dark-blue. Wings spread from its sides and a long horn sprouted from its brow. The tail and mane were last, never quite manifesting into reality, wafting and sparkling like stars reflected on the sea.

Princess Luna stared down at her sister with a smile showing far too many teeth. "Ha hahaha! I did it! I finally got—" she cut off, ears swiveling toward Cadance and Shining. Her whole head snapped to follow, eyes narrowed into a piercing glare. "You."

Cadance didn’t truly hear her, sounds passing through her ears without the slightest bit of recognition. Her mind could only handle so much at once, and what she saw, what her magic told her, took precedence over everything else, much less pointless buzzing in her ears.

Shining’s magic dropped as he fell into an uncertain bow. "Princess Luna?"

A dismissive snort was all the acknowledgement she gave him, turning her full attention back to her sister

"Tia?"

"Yes, Lulu?" aunt Celly asked, her voice calm and cool as ever, staring up at the ceiling like nothing interesting had happened.

The whole world outside Cadance’s mind had been reduced to her aunts and the blinding symphony that surrounded them, linking them, spiraling together and harmonizing even as her aunt Celly's took on a darker tint while Luna's was shaded rose.

"Cease this folly, Sister. You may fool the peasants with your masks, but not I. Speak your peace."

She knew what it was, what it meant, understood it with perfect clarity.

"Luna—"

Luna's hoof slammed into the floor beside her sister’s head, shattering the tile and cutting her off, eyes and ears snapping to attention. "Neigh! Save your empty platitudes for one who will have them, for I will not."

It could not be true, must not be true.

"What would you have of me?" aunt Celly asked, almost whispering. "Yelling? Screaming? Do you wish me to berate you? What good would come of it?" Her head fell to the side, staring out the open balcony doors. "What would we gain by lashing out at each other?"

Luna smiled, nuzzling her sister’s cheek. "I would rather a thousand open cuts, than a single wound kept hidden, lest an infection go unaddressed."

It was beautiful. It was disgusting. Her cutie mark, the magic at her very core, rejoiced as every other part of her being revolted against the idea.

Aunt Celly turned back to her sister, a look of horror stretching her features. Her forelegs reached up, looping behind Luna’s neck. Their noses bumped, heads tilting until their horns crossed and brows met. Words passed between them, whispered, too faint for Cadance to hear. Both alicorns galloped through a series of emotions, anger, pain, joy, relief, until at last they parted.

"Stars!" aunt Celly exclaimed when she let herself drop back to the floor. "I have been such a foal!"

"Indeed." Luna ran a tender hoof along her sister's muzzle. "Alas, the rest of this conversation must wait." She turned aunt Celly's head toward Cadance and Shining. "I believe we have more pressing concerns at the moment."

She watched her aunts, studied them, not really listening to their words. Something had to be… was wrong.

"We could wipe their memories."

"Luna," aunt Celly said, her tone soft but rebuking.

Her aunt would never be a party to such an abhorrent relationship, not willingly, not while in her right mind.

"Of course, that spell never did work quite right. On the other hoof, they would make a splendid addition to the statue—"

"Luna!"

Her attention pulled back from the mares, instead examining their auras in excruciating detail. While at first glance they might have appeared genuine, a closer inspection was sure to reveal the flaw, the mechanism of Luna's twisted influence.

"If not that, the Moon is not so—"

"Mother’s mane, Luna! We are not banishing them to the Moon."

Was that it, a derivation of changeling magic? She could imagine it, a feedback loop that mimicked the appearance of genuine love and affection, only without the gradual drain for sustenance. A lead weight settled in her stomach at the thought. To corrupt aunt Celly’s love for her sister in such a vile fashion, she would not stand for it. Snarling, Cadance bared her teeth and pressed her ears flat.

"Ah. Well Tartarus was not my first—"

"Damn it, Luna, this is not a joke."

"That's enough!" Cadance leapt to her hooves, the sisters snapping out of their argument to stare at her in surprise. "Get away from my aunt you… you vile nag!"

"Mi Amore Cadenza!" her aunt’s voice lashed out, cracking like thunder on a cloudless day.

Any other day Cadance would have cowered to hear such a tone from aunt Celly. She couldn’t afford to here, not now, not when facing down the demon disguised as Luna. Or perhaps she truly was Luna and the evil that beckoned Nightmare Moon had not been cleansed by the Elements. It didn't matter, all that did was saving aunt Celly.

"Do my ears deceive me?" Luna said with a dramatic sneer. "Has the powderpuff grown a spine since last we met?"

Cadance pushed her confused husband out of the way, tilting her horn toward her foe. The sense of deja vu was only ruined by the lack of a spear. Perhaps two lengths separated them, herself tensed and ready to fight while Luna stood completely at ease, almost bored in her posture. "I said, step away from my aunt."

"Cadance?" Shining asked, placing a hoof on her shoulder. "I'm not sure what's going on, but maybe we should talk about this before doing anything rash."

"No!" She shrugged him off, flaring her wings to force him back. "She's doing something to aunt Celly, and we have to stop her."

"What?" aunt Celly asked, eyes popping wide. "That's completely—"

"Neigh, Sister," Luna said, her grin turning sharp, "I command thou to let her speak. Pray tell, Princess Cadenza, what foul magics have I conjured to ensorcel mine sister's heart so?"

"Wait! What?" Shining asked, though nopony seemed to notice.

"Luna. That is enough. Please, let me—"

Teal magic suffused aunt Celly’s muzzle, silencing her. When next Luna spoke, her voice curled, cloying and haughty, eyes never leaving Cadance. "I will not tell you again, My Pet." She nodded at Cadance. "You were saying…"

"I don't know how you've done it," Cadance growled through gritted teeth, "but I'll not sit idly by while you destroy her like you did Twilight."

Luna's expression slipped for the blink of an eye, only to harden all the more when it returned. "We see," she said, her voice frozen steel, devoid of the amusement and airs it had carried. Her eyes though, those burned. "And how doth thou proposeth to stop us?"

Cadance swallowed hard, recalling the last time she’d tried to hold her own against Luna, the taste of dirt, the stink of sweat, and the sting of every bruise that had covered her from head to hoof for weeks afterwards. No matter the similarities, the stakes were incomparable. She could not afford to lose this time. Aunt Celly could not save her this time, would not call Luna off before it was too late. And Shining, how much could he do against one such as Luna? The weight of it made her quake. But she had to do this, had to try, for everypony’s sake.

"I will give you one chance to surrender."

"We refuse." Luna took a step forward, arching her neck higher. "What is thy plan now?" She took another, magic surrounding her horn.

Cadance couldn’t stop her eyes from flicking toward Shining, his eyes darting from one alicorn to the next, confusion writ across his muzzle. With his help, his love, she could— Before she could so much as blink, he was gone, lost in a flash of teal magic.

"Shiny!"

"Dost thou taketh us for a foal? Thou shalt find no help in this! Tis thou and us and none besides." Another step and her coat darkened, legs lengthening. "Come, niece. Lay us low. Show us thy righteous fury." Another step and she stood before her, every bit as tall as aunt Celly, teal eyes glaring down from the pitch-black muzzle of Nightmare Moon. "We art thy foe, thy conqueror and oppressor. We stole thine aunt, twisting her heart about our hoof, corrupting her into a creature so pathetic she would debase herself for the tiniest display of affection. Show us thy rage! Strike us down!"

Cadance trembled. She couldn’t move, save to cower before the Nightmare’s visage. How Twilight and her friends had stood against her, Cadance could not fathom. The miasma of terror rolling off the creature before her weighed her every thought, a quagmire in which even breathing seemed a monumental task. The full magnitude of the situation revealed itself, the scope of the eldric terror she faced eclipsing even Tirek’s wrath. What a fool she had been, even in the confines of a practice duel she had been a foal at the mercy of a master. Here? Now? Her death stood certain before her, granting her these last few seconds only to gloat in its victory.

Everything she had just learned, the relief, the hope and joy, all of it meant nothing. Shining was gone, whether alive or dead mattered little in that moment; she would never see him again either way. Their future, their unborn children had been stripped from her, stolen by the Nightmare. This creature, this demon wearing her long lost aunt’s skin had stolen away her life and left her unable to do anything but wallow in its ashes.

It was there that she found it, an ember of rage, a single lump of glowing anger that gave her a semblance of warmth. An image, a hope for the future that she’d held close every night as sleep took her. Her first born, so tiny, curled up against her belly, still slick and damp from birth with Shining sitting beside them, alternating between which he nuzzled. This thing, this beast was taking that away from her, from her and so many other future mothers.

Grasping that ember close, it ignited her, every thought that had brought her despair became fuel for its fire until it blazed like the Sun.

The tears in her eyes dried, evaporating with the heat of the glare she leveled at Nightmare Moon. The smile of amusement that crossed the Nightmare’s lips only increased her ire. With a single, wordless scream of rage, Cadance leapt, foregoing any magic, intent on impaling it with her horn.

Her head bounced off the tile floor, stars and blackness filling her vision. She choked and gasped, flailing wings and legs, panic flooding her as a crushing weight bore down on her throat. Raging, tear filled eyes stared down at her and—

"LUNA! That is enough!"

The pressure dissipated from Cadance’s neck, allowing her to choke down a much needed breath. Gasping and coughing, the pain and terror began to ebb, but the hoof didn’t move. Nightmare Moon stood above her, blue ethereal mane silhouetting her dark from as a black leg pressed below Cadance’s chin. Her attention was no longer focused down, instead turned to face straight ahead.

"But she—"

"I said, enough!"

Nightmare Moon flinched, her head slumping below her shoulders, ears dropping, and wings turning down. Her hoof rose completely, freeing Cadance as she stepped back and to the side. Some instinctual part of Cadance’s mind told her to roll away, to get back to her hooves and prepare to fight or fly. The rest of her ignored it, too amazed by the sight of a contrite Nightmare Moon.

"Cadance, dear, are you alright?"

A white feather touched her cheek, turning her toward the concerned visage of her aunt standing over her. Her eyes quickly shot back toward Nightmare… Luna, half hidden by aunt Celly’s wing, turned away from them, no longer the demonic alicorn so recently torn from myth. She looked small huddled against the wall, staring down at her hooves. As though she could feel Cadance watching her, Luna’s eyes snapped up, locking onto hers and narrowing into a sneer.

Cadance was on her hooves in a flash, putting her aunt fully between them. "Alright? She just tried to kill me!"

"If we desired thou dead—"

"Luna," aunt Celly said, rebuking her sister without taking her eyes off Cadance. To her, she asked, "How is your head?"

"It’s fine," she lied, still craning her neck to see behind her aunt and keep an eye on Luna.

She looked like Luna again, how she remembered her after recovering from the Elements. Or she would have if not for her posture. Her ever present look of disdain was still there, but it lacked its usual gravity, seeming far more petulant with her head hung so low.

"You are a terrible liar." A gold shod hoof touched her chin, turning her head. "Let me—"

Cadance all but jumped away from her aunt, bumping into the table and setting the silverware rattling. She ignored it and her aunt. "Where’s Shining? What did you do with my husband?"

Luna’s wing swept wide as though to brush aside her concern. "He is well. Sleeping just outside. If we are truly lucky, he will awaken and pass this whole day off as naught but a dream."

"You expect me to lie to him for you?"

Aunt Celly’s head slid between her and Luna, locking eyes with her. "No. We are asking only that you do not correct him if he misremembers."

"I don’t care how you twist it, I won’t lie to him!"

"No?" Luna asked, drawing out the word as she perked up, eyes shimmering in delight and dried tears. "You have told him then? About your dream?"

Cadance’s head snapped upright, blushing even as she scrambled to catch up. "My… my dream?"

"'Tis normal, of course. Even Tia is not above such…" Luna idly waved a hoof over her head, "base fantasies."

Aunt Celly’s brow pinched, a hoof finding her temple. "You are not helping."

"I am trying to—"

"I know what you are trying to do, and it is not helping. Apologize."

"I will do no such thing!" And there she was, standing proud and defiant, head poised as though she could stare down at anypony, aunt Celly included. "'Tis she who should—"

Finally, she turned from Cadance, rounding on her sister, wings flaring wide. "I do not care what she should or should not do. I do not care that you do not like her. I do not care what she has done to offend you. Cadance is my niece and you will apologize to her for how you have acted, and after that you will find it within yourself to treat her with respect, you will remain silent, or you will leave."

Luna held her ground, unflinching under her sister’s ire, only for tears to begin streaming down her clenched jaw. "She—"

Aunt Celly’s wing jabbed toward the balcony.

Luna's head turned until her gaze found Cadance's. When she spoke her every word was strained by reluctance. "I am sorry."

"Explain."

Luna's teeth ground away whatever retort she wanted to give. "It was wrong of me to rile you up, and my jokes were in poor taste. Neither should I have treated you so roughly nor displaced your husband."

"And her dreams."

"I have never visited your dreams, and even had I, I would never tell another of their contents. Such actions are those of the foulest creatures." She turned back to her sister, tears still falling. "Is that sufficient, Your Majesty?"

Wings falling to her sides, aunt Celly stepped closer to her sister. Her leg rose, touching Luna’s chin, only for Luna to snap it to the side. For a few tense seconds, no pony moved, aunt Celly’s hoof hovering in mid air. It fell, drifting back to the floor like a lost feather.

It didn't make sense. Their auras, the way the shifted, changing in tone and texture, dark slashes swirling through them, playing discordant melodies, clashing like drops of lemon in a glass of milk. Her tongue scraped against her teeth. She couldn’t believe it. Induced love was not so subtle. Sly and insidious, yes, but not subtle. That Luna knew to mimic auras like that at all spoke volumes, much less giving aunt Celly the freedom necessary to reciprocate.

Without another word, aunt Celly turned her attention back to Cadance, her expression set in a disapproving frown. "And now you, Cadance."

Cadance let her gaze drift to Luna, still defiant as the other mare fumed, not watching them. If there was ever a time she could get through to her aunt, it was now. "No."

"That was not a request." Aunt Celly stepped forward, using every inch of her stature to bear down on Cadance, her ire building. "Luna is my sister, and my heart. You will either apologize for your behavior or you will find no welcome in my home."

Cadance steeled herself, pushing her emotions down so as to speak with a calm certainty. "She’s using you. She’s twisted you around her hoof and—" Luna barked out a single, vicious laugh. Cadance growled and tried to ignore her, still focused on her aunt. "And I know it seems real, but it’s not. It’s all a sick, twisted lie. I do not know the mechanism of her influence, but I can break it. I can show you the truth and free you."

She did not expect her plea to work, it never had with those ensnared by changeling magic or even those caught by more mundane means, but she always tried, hoped to avoid using brute force to break them free. Whether it was the magic or their own unwillingness to see, none could ever accept that what they thought was real love was nothing more than a mirage of paradise.

Her aunt proved no different, her voice cooling into disappointment. "I had hoped that you would understand, even if nopony else could. You can see it, the love we share, and yet you do not believe?"

"I see it for what it is, a mockery of something that should be beautiful. Luna is your sister, and—"

"And were she not? Were she just another mare, unrelated to me, would you still think our love untrue?" Her voice made a subtle shift, stronger, not quite demanding. "If you have some proof beyond your distaste, speak it, put it to words."

"It's wrong! She's…” a plethora of adjectives sprang to mind, none of which she could risk saying, “she’s your sister!"

"I do not care!" she snapped, rage briefly twisting her features. "I love her, Cadance. I love her now as I have for the past eight hundred years."

The missing piece clicked into place, and she saw the flaw in her theory. That knot, the twist of self loathing, was for Luna, not Twilight. She should have noticed sooner. She should have… "But she doesn't love you."

"Thou lying whorse!" Luna screeched, leaping at Cadance and only held back by aunt Celly’s quick reflexes.

She scrabbled against her sister's hold, shouting threats and obscenities, many that Cadance had never heard before. The struggle lasted mere seconds before Luna crumpled into her sister, wailing and pleading for her to believe her, proclaiming her love and promising any feat required to prove it between every sobbing gasp. For her part, aunt Celly seemed just as shocked by the sudden turn as Cadance, awkwardly shifting from a desperate restraint to a comforting hug.

Cadance just stared, failing to reconcile this Luna with the cold and aloof mare she’d come to know and despise. That first meeting had started uncomfortable and only got worse from there. Neither were prepared to find another alicorn thrust into their lives, much less a previously unmentioned family member. Nor did it help that Luna was a self-important bitch completely incapable of holding an intelligent conversation without treating everypony else like foals trying to talk with the 'big ponies'.

"Luna?" aunt Celly asked, holding Luna at leg's length once she'd recovered.

Luna sniffed, wiping her nose with a fetlock and looking away. "We… I am fine."

"You are not—"

"I am fine!" She pulled away completely, turning her back on them both to sit facing the wall.

"I can count on my hooves the number of times I have seen you like this, two of which where when our parents died."

"Then perhaps you do not know me as well as you think." Sniffing again, she stood, trotting toward the balcony. "I need some air."

Aunt Celly called after her, but she did not respond, disappearing through the doorway and launching herself into the sky.

Silence followed in her wake, aunt Celly staring at the balcony as Cadance stared at her in turn. Cadance's thoughts were sluggish, as though she were coated in purple smooze. There was an unpleasant numbness to it all, not unlike waking to realize the last few 'days' had been but dreams and all her progress naught but morning dew evaporating with the rising Sun.

"Do you know what my first memory is?" Cadance startled at her aunt’s voice, her tone empty, perhaps lost in some other time or place. "The oldest moment I can recall with perfect clarity? It is Luna’s birth, watching her squeezed from my mother’s womb amid a cacophony of bleating screams from them both.” Her ears twitched slightly. “I remember being terribly excited that whole year, impatient to finally meet my new little sibling. When I saw her, saw that she was like me, with little wings and a tiny stub of a horn," she paused, a soft snort punctuating her wistful shake of her head, "I was no longer alone. I finally had somepony to play with, who could fly with me and play all the games I had invented that none of the others could for lack of a horn.

“Luna is not just my sister, Cadance, she is my constant companion, my best friend, my anchor through the centuries. She is the only pony who will never hesitate to question my decisions, to fight me tooth and nail if she thinks me wrong, and the only one I can truly, unequivocally confide in.

"From the first we shared everything… almost everything. For centuries we were there for each other as no other pony could be. No matter how close we grew to others, they were only passing acquaintances in comparison. As long as we had each other…" Celestia’s voice cracked, the walls she had built crumbling before the torrent of emotions. "Then, one day, she was gone. I had abandoned her. I put being a princess ahead of being her sister." Her wing shot out, jabbing toward the balcony as tears dripped from her muzzle. "And she is the one who paid the price! She suffered for decades before I even deigned to notice, and by the time I did that monster had already sunk its claws into her.

"The Elements of Harmony did not banish Luna, they punished me! They stole my Lulu away from me. A thousand years! A thousand years of raising and lowering the Moon, of seeing her…" She stopped, biting her lip and squeezing her eyes closed. A fetlock futilely scrubbed the moisture from her eyes. "I was alone for the first time since I was a filly. I was lost and afraid. I did not trust anypony. If my own sister would betray me…” shaking her head, Celestia paused for a breath. “But I still needed someone to confide in, to talk to. So I began to fantasize that she was not gone, that she was still there. Still my little sister.

"I imagined her whenever I felt lost or alone, when the world grew too heavy to bear on my own. She was my only confidant, my shoulder to cry on, to hug, to hold on those lonely nights. It got easier and easier to run to her, to stay with her longer, to imagine being held, holding her, her warmth and her touch, the scent of her fur and… I wanted… When I realized what was happening, that I was attracted to my sister, to the idea of my sister, I tried to find somepony else. I did. I did not want to want Luna, not like that. But every night, Luna was all I could think about, all I wanted. She filled my dreams, and I was never happier than when I was holding her close.

"Luna did not do this to me. I did this to myself, and she accepted me. She loves me as much as I love her, and I will not lose her again."

With that, Celestia fell silent, turning to look at her expectantly.

Cadance couldn’t meet her aunt’s gaze, turning to look down and away. The denial that had been her shield was broken, opening the way for all the thoughts she’d managed to ignore. She wanted to be ill, or at least thought she should be. Her aunts were a couple, together, intimate… having sex. She’d always avoided thinking of Celestia and sex, keeping the two entirely separate, just like anypony would with their parents.

But she’s not just anypony, she’s Princess Celestia, surrogate mother to anypony who would have her. Everypony looked up to her, many actively seeking to imitate her in every way they could; Cadance was no exception.

Celestia said… something, but Cadance didn’t hear her, and when a hoof touched her cheek, she flinched away. Two quick steps put her out of reach. “Don’t…” Her eyes dropped to the floor, blindly examining the tiles as her mind raced from one hopeless scenario to the next. None had happy outcomes. “What… what am I supposed to do?”

“You must do what you believe to be right.”

“Right?” Cadance snapped her head up, glaring at her aunt through red, stinging eyes. “There is no right here! You’re sleeping with your sister for Harmony’s sake!” She started pacing from the table to the wall before spinning back again. “There are laws against that! Laws you wrote! And I can’t say anything because who would believe me? And when the truth does comes out, everyone will assume I condoned you. Equestria might rally behind you, but the crystal ponies, they won’t do the same for me. The Griffons will call you a hypocrite—and rightly so. The Minotaurs won’t want anything to do with you. I can’t even begin to imagine how the Zebras and Saddle Arabians will react, but it won’t be supportive.

“But you know all that.” She stopped, bearing down on her aunt, her dark glower at complete odds with her pleading tone. “So what am I supposed to do, Celestia? Please, tell me what I am supposed to do to keep this from blowing up in all of our faces!”

Celestia didn’t, or couldn’t, meet her gaze and turned away. “It will not come to that.”

“You can’t know that! How can you know that? No pony is perfect, not even you. And especially not Luna! One of you is bound to mess up sooner or later.”

A hoof touched Cadance’s withers. "We have kept it a secret for the past two years, and nopony is the wiser. Unless you know of some other pony with your gifts, there is nothing to worry about. My little ponies have not viewed me in that light in centuries and Luna was never one to encourage thoughts of romance in those around her."

Cadance snorted. “Bookish stargazers with a penchant for magic being the exception?”

Celestia sighed. “Twilight is always the exception. But I have already dealt with that situation. In due time, her heartbreak will heal, and she will find somepony else.”

Shrugging her aunt’s hoof away with a wing, earned her a surprised look. Without a moment of fanfare, she produced the scroll that had sparked her whole venture. “Is this what you call dealt with?”

The aura surrounding the scroll switched from blue to gold, Celestia unfurling it as it rose to eye level. Her scan was quick, eyes darting from side-to-side with increasing urgency, her expression twisting with distress. When she reached the end she read it again, and again before setting it on the table. A single deep breath expelled the tension, allowing her to put forth a more controlled appearance.

“We are going to Ponyville—”

“No,” Celestia said, shaking her head, “this is my mess, and I will clean it up.”

Chapter 14

The bunsen burner flared to life, its teardrop flame perfect and steady, waiting patiently to be put to use. It would continue to do so for a few more seconds as Twilight finished grinding up the malachite and added it to the mixture. A quick stir with the glass rod was punctuated by a quill checking off another step before she set the alembic in place over the flame.

Starting the apple-shaped egg timer, Twilight turned her attention to the instruction book, reading over the rest of the steps for the hundredth time and checking them against her check list. Then she did it again, and once more, repeating the process until the timer hit zero and filled the air with its persistent chimes.

She tapped the stem with her hoof, silencing the bell, and turned her attention back to the alembic. Steam rose from the deep purple liquid, expanding into the twisty tube of the condenser before finally dripping down into a pre-staged beaker. It only took a minute before enough had been gathered to make out the light green color.

Satisfied that everything was going as expected, Twilight smiled and gave a firm nod. All she had to do now was wait. It would be nearly half an hour before the distillation was complete.

"Oh Celestia! Yesss!"

Then again, waiting was over-rated.

A lavender aura swept over Twilight’s horn and an identical glow formed around the flame, funneling every calorie of energy straight up into the alembic.

In seconds, the black dot that had long been charred into the glass bottom began to grow. Inside, the purple mixture boiled, bubbles popping and spraying high up into the glass neck. Before she knew what was happening, a high-pitched whistle spit from the condenser, a death knell released moments before the alembic cracked, spilling its contents all over her desk and snuffing out the bunsen burner.

Twilight stared at the mess, purple liquid dripping to the floor amid shards of broken glass. She was a statue, locked in place, uncomprehending of what was laid before her, incapable of fixing anything. Useless, that's what she was, completely useless. Even a simple alchemical test pulled straight from a third-year text book was beyond her.

A whiff of sulphur crinkled her nose.

“Horseapples!”

She jolted around, quickly finding the valve and cutting off the flow of gas.

Groaning, she dropped to her haunches. That should have been her first thought, immediate and instinctual. Leaving the gas on was a rookie mistake she hadn’t made in years. Celestia would be so—Oh Cele—

The mess! It needed cleaning. Proper cleaning. No reason to be sloppy about it and risk reactive chemicals mixing in the trash. Separate the glass to prevent leaks in the bags. Soak up the rest with towels and seal them in a marked plastic bag.

Fifteen minutes later, Twilight stepped back to inspect her work. Other than the absences of an alembic, everything was once again as it should be. Which reminded her to make a note to order a replacement.

"Oh Celestia! Yesss!"

She whimpered, ears twisting every which way and eyes darting in search for something to do. The books on hoof didn't interest her. None of them were new to her, read multiple times and no longer able to occupy her attentions. The library, that's where she needed to go. There were plenty of newly arrived books on the shelves, and one of them had to be interesting or exciting, anything to keep from thinking about—

No! Reading wasn't enough. It left her mind too free to wander, to slide back to—No, no, no! She needed something engaging, something that kept her occupied on every level. Practicing new magic had worked, for a time. But with each and every spell came memories of when she learned the basics, of her time at the School, of her lessons with—

Twilight growled, squeezing her eyes tight enough that tears seeped out. Pressing her ears against her head did nothing to silence that voice, Luna’s voice. There was no more ambiguity about it, not for her, not after echoing between her ears so many times. She wasn’t certain that it had been her in the maze, for all that it mattered; Luna’s voice was all she could hear anymore. No amount of argument to the contrary, pointing out how many other ponies it could have been, that she knew other couples had followed their lead, made the slightest difference. The soft moan that followed was definitely something she’d added after the fact but was a no less permanent fixture now.

Knuckles knocked against the crystal door. "Open up, Twi! It's lunch time."

Twilight’s eyes popped, her ears and head zig-zagging around the room in a rush. Everything was put away, every book on its shelf, every scrap of paper in the trash or squirreled away were it couldn't be seen. Spike could not be given even a hint of what she suspected—knew—not yet; not until she decided… until she… She pushed the thoughts away for later, when her mind was clear and she could think properly.

Unable to delay any longer without raising suspicion, she scrubbed her cheeks dry and flipped the latch. Spike pushed his way inside, backing through the doorway with a covered tray carried between his hands. He made a slow, deliberate turn in a poorly executed attempt to sneakily take in the state of her room. A small smile peeked around the corner of Twilight’s lips, a tiny pulse of comfort coming from the reminder that she could always rely on Spike to watch over her.

“Perfect timing, Spike!” Twilight said in a rush, immediately cringing away from the suspicious arch of Spike’s eyebrow. Quickly sitting herself at the coffee table, Twilight continued in a calmer, more controlled voice, “I just finished…” her eyes drifted toward the alchemy set of their own accord before she could lock them back on Spike, hoping he hadn’t noticed, “a… a chapter and a break for lunch is just what I needed.”

“Right,” Spike said, drawing out the syllables in a sure sign of disbelief. Widening her smile probably wasn’t the best reaction. Thankfully, he didn’t say any more as he joined her at the table and removed the lid, revealing a pair of wraps and condiments with no mistaking which was who’s, and a pair of juice boxes to wash it all down.

Neither spoke as they set into their meals, Twilight dribbling a bit of dressing in between bites of her hay and vegetable wrap while Spike sprinkled finely ground quartz on his own. She should have been able to giggle at Spike’s fumbling, struggling to keep his wrap from falling apart between his claws, but all she could think about was them.

Princess Celestia and… and anypony. No, it hadn’t escaped her knowledge that the Princess had been in relationships, married once or twice. But… but the idea of Princess Celestia as sexual, of having those urges, those parts… A shiver ran down her spine. That her brain kept trying to conjure up an image of what she looked like under her tail wasn’t helping either. Neither was the way Spike was staring at her.

Why was he looking at her like that and why did her face hurt and why was her her seat wet?

The odd snapping sound Spike made with his claws broke Twilight’s train of thought and yanked her back down to earth.

“You’re dripping.” Following his pointing claw, Twilight groaned as the last drops of dressing dripped off the table and onto her hindlegs. “So,” Spike began while Twilight procured a napkin and tried to clean herself up, “do you want to talk about it?”

She froze, eyes rising to his. “Talk?” she asked, voice just barely kept from trembling. He didn’t know, couldn’t know. The idea was silly, no pony but her could know, if they did… “Talk about what?”

Setting the half-finished wrap back to the tray, Spike wrung his claws. “I know you don’t think I’ll understand, that I’m not old enough yet, but… Maybe you’re right, but I am old enough to know that it’s not good to keep your feelings locked up.” He fell silent for a second, one hand moving to rub his other arm. “I know a little about what you’re going through, I think, so… so maybe I can help? I mean, you were there for me after Rarity… and I… I just want you to know that,” his head rose, a smile on his lips, a forced and uncertain smile, but a smile nonetheless, “I’m here for you too.”

Twilight returned a genuine smile of her one, one born of relief more than gratitude, but a genuine smile nonetheless. “Thank you, but… but I’m fine.”

The lie tasted bitter like luke-warm, day old coffee. She was not ‘fine’, doubted she’d ever be fine again. It wasn’t like the only pony she’d ever truly connected with was in an incestuous relationship with her idol or anything! It wasn’t like she couldn’t think of either of them without—"Oh Celestia! Yesss!"—getting in the way.

Before Spike could call out her lie, a bloom of green fire sprouted from his mouth, accompanied by an unappetizing burp.

Twilight’s eyes followed the gold-sealed scroll, watching it hover between them for a fraction of a second before falling onto the tray. She stared at it, failing miserably to will it out of existence, to roll back time and stop it from appearing. Spike said something as he reached for it, his words lost amid the silent cacophony of ‘No!’s drowning out everything else in Twilight’s head. She could do nothing but watch as he broke the seal.

My Dearest Twilight,

I apologize for my brevity here, but as I write this, I do not have the time for pleasantries. I regret that this is not simply a social call; we have had far too few chances to even speak in recent months. There are, however, topics that we must discuss. I understand that you are no less busy than myself and making time to come to Canterlot may prove difficult, but the sooner we speak the better.

I can have a chariot sent whenever you are ready to leave.

Your Friend,

Celestia

Spike’s voice took a questioning turn as he finished the letter, flipping it over as though he expected there to be more written on the back. “That’s weird. Uhm… Twilight?”

"Fine!"

The word shot out from her stored vocabulary of meaningless assurances. She didn't honestly hear herself, letting some partition of her subconscious take over in lieu of actually trying to process the message.

"I'm fine. Everything's fine."

Which was silly when she thought about it. She'd already processed it, after all. Every word had been heard, stored, and decoded into their individual meanings. It was almost magical, how she kept from taking the next mental step… while still knowing where it would lead.

"Why wouldn't I be fine? Princess Celestia wants to see me. That's great, wonderful even. I love going to see the Princess."

Cognitive dissonances, that's what it was called. She'd never truly understood what it meant until now. Oh, she could define it and explain the concept, but to experience it first hoof, that was the thing. To know a thing to be true with complete confidence, and still act as though it had never even crossed her mind; friendship had nothing on cognitive dissonance.

"Take a letter, Spike."

"Oooookay. Just let me get a quill and—"

"Dear Princess Celestia, I’ll let you know. Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle."

"Uhm… Twi?"

Princess Celestia wouldn't accept that, of course, but it should buy her time. Time was the thing. With enough time there was nothing she couldn't do, no problem she couldn't solve. But first she needed to define the problem. She couldn't very well create a solution if she didn't have a well defined problem, now could she? Right? Right. So, the problem was… the problem was… was that—"Oh Celestia! Yesss!"

She couldn’t think about it, didn’t want to think about it anymore than she wanted to think about her parents or Shiny and Cadance. Especially Shiny.

That she could be wrong, that it could all be nothing more than a disturbing trick of the mind triggered by Aloe and Lotus did not provide any comfort. While all her evidence was circumstantial, based entirely on the lack of any evidence to support any other theory, there was just so much of it and—"Oh Celestia! Yesss!"—WAS NOT HELPING!

She was supposed to be perfect, perfection in equine form. The ideal, the idol that everypony could look up to and strive to emulate. Even her mistakes and failures only served to provide everypony with an example of how to endure and overcome. Yet, she was having sex with…

Luna…

It wasn't right! It—

"Twilight!" Twilight's pacing came to a sudden halt, mostly because she'd run nose first into Spikes outstretched palm. "Get a hold of yourself."

"No, Spike! I can't go to Canterlot."

"Yeah, yeah, surprise test. Blah blah blah. Unexpected assignment. Yadda yadda yadda. Come on, Twilight, I thought you were over this. This is Princess Celestia. Whatever she wants, it won't be anything bad."

"No no no. You don't understand. She…” Twilight's tongue stopped as she floundered in searching for how she could make Spike understand without actually telling him anything. It wasn't like he'd believe her anyway. No pony would. If somepony had told her that the Princesses were having an incestuous affair, she would've had them committed. The mere idea was completely crazy.

Spike gripped her muzzle, pulling her head level with his and forcing their eyes to meet. In a voice far too serious and mature for a dragon his age, he said, "Maybe you're right. I don't know what you're going through right now, but I can imagine pretty well." His eyes began to water. "But even if it's the absolute worst, your friends will all still be there for you. Even if she doesn't want to be… to be with you, she…she'll still be your fri—friend." He stopped, taking a deep, shuddering breath. "And that's pretty good too. I know it'll hurt sometimes, but that's better than hiding from everyone you care about just to avoid her. And there will be some pretty good times too."

Twilight pulled him into a hug; she didn't know what else to do. He, in turn, buried his face in her shoulder, never quite breaking into full blown tears. Everything he'd said would have been wonderful to hear even a few days ago, but held not the slightest relevance to her current dilemma. Spike was doing his best based on the outdated information he had, and it warmed her heart, but that was as far as it went.

She patted his back, murmuring comfort and shushes and groping for a way to get out of the whole situation. Everything she'd ever read told her that, after a speech like that, she should have had some revelation, the final piece falling into place and showing her the way forward. Instead, all she had was a teary-eyed dragon who would probably be devastated if that exact thing didn't happen.

By the time Spike had recovered enough to pull away, Twilight still had nothing but the painfully fake smile of confidence and reassurance that she'd plastered across her muzzle. Thank the stars he didn't seem to notice. His own smile was far more genuine despite the sniffling and nose wiping.

"You're right, Spike," she said, panicking silently in her head as the words tumbled out all on their own. "Princess Celestia needs me, and that's more important than… than that other stuff…"

Spike nodded, grinning as he stepped toward her desk and picked up a scroll and quill. Putting the tip to paper, he prompted, "Dear Princess Celestia…"

—————————————

Twilight's reply twirled lazily just outside of Celestia's visual range. Even were she not holding it in her magic, she would still have known of its presence by the constant glances it earned from her assembled advisers. They did an admirable job ignoring the distraction, but nopony was perfect. None of them said anything, of course, knowing full well that, if she wanted them to know, she would tell them.

The tiny partition of thought she allowed to ponder the letter made little progress, circling over her plans time and again. It was a good plan. It would work. But it would not be pleasant for any of them.

All the rest of her attentions were focused on the meeting at hoof.

"—cumulus from Cloudsdale and the supplest yew from the northern reaches of Manehatten. Anything less is sure to be taken as an insult."

"I don't argue the necessity of finery, but this…” Lady Jezebelle waved a hoof over the proposal in front of her. “These prices are tantamount to highway robbery."

"Is it or is it not paramount that we begin these accords on the proper hoofing? If you insist on poor quality wood just to pinch a few bits, I'll not be held responsible for the outcome."

Celestia tapped a hoof lightly on the floor, silencing the room and drawing all eyes to herself. She did not look up, instead continuing to study the estimates in front of her. “Speak with the lumberyards again. The volume we are to order constitutes more than they would otherwise sell in a year and should allow for some sort of discount. Also, be sure to mention that the names of our suppliers are certain to come up in conversation during the summit and do not be shy to casually mention their competitors. Let them make of that what they will. When you have an updated estimate, we will readdress the issue.”

Quills scratched and papers ruffled as quick notes were jotted down and everypony turned to the next item. The meeting continued in that form for some time. While Luna would be heading the Trade Summit, Celestia took the lead on making sure the castle was prepared for the influx of foreign dignitaries. Everything from repairs, refurbishments, and even a few additions were discussed, reviewed, and decided. By the end, everypony had a list of tasks to see to before they rejoined two weeks hence.

As her advisers all filed out, Celestia stayed on her throne, waiting until only her and her guards remained before reading Twilight’s letter again. It wouldn’t be long now.

“A-hem.”

Celestia lowered the letter to reveal Strict Regiment, the Captain of the Guard, standing at the base of her throne. Unlike Shining Armour before him, Strict Regiment chose to wear the formal trappings of his office instead of armour. He also lacked his predecessor's affable demeanor, affecting a far more rigid mien. A packet of papers was tucked tight under his wing.

He bowed. “Your Highness.”

“Captain,” she returned, giving a single nod of acknowledgement.

Regiment’s uncertainty was palpable, evident in his slow rise and the unusual twitch of his feathers. Celestia's brow creased with concern. One of the reasons she chosen Regiment over the other candidates to replace Shining was his forthright and stolid demeanor. To see him hesitate did not bode well. Her concern only grew when, instead of speaking, he presented her the documents he carried without a word.

Rather than the disciplinary forms or scout reports she’d expected, they were an assortment of inventory audits, bills, and, most alarming, requests for medical leave. The nature of the documents left her feeling a bit out of her depth, if only because she did not directly deal with such matters. On their own, both the audits and the bills were all but meaningless to her; while the numbers seemed high, she had no ready point of reference. As for the medical leave requests, they were all short term, a few days to a week, minor injuries all too common during training, only noteworthy by the unusually high number.

Letting her weariness show, if only in her voice, she said, “It has been an exceedingly long day, Captain, and I still have much on my plate. If there is some connection here, I am not seeing it.” When he seemed to hesitate, she added, “I do not punish ponies for speaking the truth, whether I like it or not.”

Strict Regiment’s face tightened, seeming to chew on his tongue before finally speaking slowly, choosing his words carefully. “In the past few weeks Princess Luna has grown unpredictable in the sparring circle. Everyday has become a gamble as to what her mood will be. Some days, most perhaps, she is as jovial as before, hard and expectant but forgiving and offering lessons with every defeat. On those other days…” he trailed off, pointing a hoof at the documents. “My stallions have become wary, afraid to enter the ring with her lest they find her in a foul mood.”

Celestia’s mask never wavered, maintaining a concerned and attentive expression throughout. Behind it, she floundered. She’d thought it had only been Cadance, that Luna had been tired and stressed by the unexpected confrontation. If what Regiment said was true—and she had no reason to doubt him—then… she didn’t know.

“Thank you for bringing this to me, Captain. I will speak with her tonight.”

“Your Highness,” he said bowing. With an absent minded nod from Celestia, he took a single step back and turned, trotting toward the great doors with a far lighter gait than when he’d entered.

Anger strained her control, pressing against her millennia old bulwarks. She should not have needed to be told, should have noticed before anypony else. Digging through her memories produced nothing, however. Other than that afternoon's outburst, Luna hadn’t showed any sign that something was bothering her. If anything, she’d been more affectionate than usual.

She’d almost failed her again, would have if not for Strict coming to her. Luna needed her, was crying out for… for something, and she’d never even noticed. A painful yearning to hold her sister close, to hug and kiss her and beg forgiveness, to fix everything, pulled her to rise from her throne and go to her.

The great doors swung open just far enough for the departing captain to slip out. Immediately after his tail disappeared, Celestia stood, groaning as her legs let her know just how long she’d been sitting there. Her wings were no more accommodating, quivering with every inch she pushed them out. Just as she started rolling her neck, the doors opened again, a young guard clanking as he galloped down the long carpet toward the throne.

Celestia snapped to attention, all but freezing until he reached the base of her dais and dropped into a deep bow. Breathing hard, he waited for her grant him permission to speak before saying, “Your Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle has arrived.”

She turned her head to look out the eastern window, toward the royal apartments and Luna’s room. “Thank you, corporal,” she said almost absentmindedly. “Please see that she is brought to the Solarium.”

He bowed and left with all due haste. Celestia did not watch him go, instead bringing Twilight’s letter around and reading it one last time. Starswirl had been right, problems had a way of multiplying when least expected, more so when most inconvenient. In a rare moment of indulgence, she let herself sigh, taking what momentary pleasure she could from the release before heading off to meet with her former student.

The guards posted outside the Solarium told Celestia that Twilight was already waiting for her. She didn’t pause or hesitate, nodding to the ponies and heading straight inside.

Twilight's back was turned as Celestia entered, pacing toward the far wall. Unnoticed, she watched silently for a moment, both attempting to get a read on Twilight’s state and making sure to enjoy the false sense of normalcy that was sure to be destroyed the instant Twilight turned around. The door proved her right, announcing her presence at its closing. Twilight jolted at the sound, her neck whirling painfully to glance over her shoulder. Still, she smiled, or tried to, the expression crossing Twilight’s lips as weak and uncertain as a smile could be. Offering her own confident grin in exchange, expecting it to ease Twilight's obvious, and not unusual, anxiety, Celestia was more than a little surprised when it failed entirely.

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight tried to exclaim, though it sounded more akin to a gasp of nervous shock than the cry of joy Celestia had always enjoyed. Worse, she made no attempt at eye contact, never glancing above the amethyst in Celestia’s peytral. The two steps she took toward her ended in a shuffling halt between the table and balcony, where Cadance had stood only hours before.

“Twilight,” Celestia said, cramming every iota of warmth and welcome she could into that singular name. “Thank you for coming so quickly.”

Rubbing her knee with a hoof, Twilight continued to hide behind her bangs as she more mumbled than said, “Oh, you know me, always ready to do my part.”

Concern overriding sense, Celestia took a single, quick step toward her former student before she could stop herself. The desire to scoop the younger alicorn into a comforting hug, as though she were still the same little filly who’d snuck into her room after a particularly bad dream, was maddening. Only, she did not wear the brave face and stiff upper lip of a pony trying to hide her pain, nor did she feign excited exuberance to hide her neurotic energy as she had done so many times when she was out of her depth but too terrified of disappointing Celestia to admit it. Whatever was wrong with her, it went beyond Celestia’s experience. All she knew for certain was that everything she’d learned from Cadance and Rarity was gravely mistaken.

Though Luna’s unrequited love might still sting her heart, it was not the core of her tribulation.

But her single step drove Twilight back an equal distance, pinning Celestia in place like a lance had driven straight through her heart. She rallied, pushing her own grief aside to be dealt with later.

She needed more to go on, however, and would have to play it safe until she had it. Considering her reactions so far, Twilight showing up at all was a good sign. But that only got her so far. Patience, as always, was the first key to any venture.

Stepping to her right, Celestia let the table stand between them as she moved toward her seat, a physical barrier and a display of understanding. She would not force Twilight into a situation she was not comfortable with.

“Indeed,” she said with a small nod and smile. “That is one of the most important dispositions for a princess to have. That is not to say that duty must supersede everything. Take it from the voice of experience, you cannot be an effective princess if you do not see to your own needs with as much dedication as your subjects’.”

Never letting Twilight out of her peripherals, Celestia was disheartened, but not surprised, when Twilight matched her in circling the table, moving to keep it fully between them so that, when Celestia reached her seat, Twilight stood across from her at Luna’s. No ground had been lost but neither had it been gained.

The moment they settled into their seats, Twilight asked, “Your letter said there was something you wanted to discuss?”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, though Twilight could not have seen it, and added a click of her tongue for good measure. Twilight shrunk a bit, but made no protest as Celestia began preparing their tea. A mint and chamomile blend, its calming aroma filled the Solarium but did nothing to dispel the tensions in the air. Three minutes later, with a cup of tea placed before both of them, Celestia had made no more progress in discerning a new course of action.

With no other options presenting themselves, she let the hydra in the room wait, instead steeling herself for the most difficult conversation she’d had in a very long time.

“Yes,” she finally said in answer to Twilight’s earlier question. “Truthfully, it is something we should have spoken of months, if not a few years ago, but a certain kind of fear has kept me from mentioning it before, and more than a little selfishness, if I am honest.”

“Princess?” Twilight’s eyes flickered up for the briefest of glances.

“As a Princess of Equestria, it is well past time that you visit our neighbors and allies, and begin developing relationships with their leaders and dignitaries. Though I will miss you greatly, I believe that, with the upcoming Summit, putting it off any longer would be missing a peerless opportunity."

"Wh—” Twilight stopped halfway to raising her head. Her eyes flicked back and forth over the table's surface, searching. Celestia focused more on the minute changes to her ears and muzzle. Twilight always put on a fascinating show while working through a problem, a rapid fire sprint through the highs and lows of confirming and discarding theories and datum, all leading up to the final exaltation of conclusion…

“Yes!” she shouted in a poor showing of forced joviality. Her smile had not improved, her ears never quite perked right, and her eyes, though raised, still failed to meet Celestia's own. “That’s perfect!” She nearly leapt to her hooves. “Thank you so much, Princess! I won’t let you down!”

Try as she might, Celestia couldn’t get a word in between the steady stream of meaningless rambling that continued to issue from Twilight’s mouth. She’d just started to rise, on the verge of adding a decidedly commanding tone to her voice, when Twilight said her final ‘goodbye’ and the door clicked shut with her on the other side.

Celestia stopped there, halfway to standing, staring at the closed door, utterly bemused. Nothing had gone the slightest bit to plan. Even Twilight's acceptance of her proposal didn’t fit. Twilight should not have left like that; her attitude throughout made no sense. She should have put up some resistance to the idea, and even then, she should not have fled like she did.

All of it left a sour taste in Celestia’s mouth.

She considered chasing after her, but, no, that was likely the wrong course. Twilight’s behavior warranted caution, not a knee-jerk reaction.

Settling back into her seat, Celestia sipped at her tea and let herself digest what had just happened. A minute, perhaps two, passed before she finished her tea with no progress to show for her time.

Luna would be up soon… or returning from wherever she’d flown off to. The bittersweet thought curled the corner of her frown. There was a conversation that she did not particularly look forward to, and yet, even if they quarrelled, and she did not doubt that they would, there would be hugs and kisses at the end of it, and she could really use a few of both.

—————————————

Luna groaned as she woke up for the second time that day. Her whole body ached; her wing in particular sore from the odd position she’d slept in. Despite the short few hours of rest, a layer of crust clung to her eyelids, half sealing them shut until she scrubbed them clean. A sour taste, reminiscent of nothing, lingered on her tongue. Worse than the rest, the haze of half-sleep hung over her thoughts, obscuring everything behind a cheerless fog. By and large, it was her worst experience waking up in quite some time.

Celestia's absence didn’t help. Considering all that had happened that afternoon, she'd fully expected her sister to be standing there, waiting for her to wake up, a chastising speech on her lips and a plan of action in her hoof. It would have been nice. They could have talked and apologized and made up then and there, salving the wounds before they festered.

It was a naive desire, perhaps, but the more she thought on it, the more she wished it were so. Despite their midnight picnic in the garden only days prior, it seemed like weeks since they’d last spent any real time together. Sex didn’t factor into it, not compared to the desire to hold and be held, to spend more than a few hours together at a time. Just thinking about it made her breaths come a little faster, her smile tick a little higher. She’d joked all those months ago, about leaving it all behind, but the appeal was real. To cast aside their duty and live together, unburdened by responsibility and expectation, to spend every waking moment at each other’s side, doing only what they wished when they wished. To fall asleep and awake never having parted company, to share at every meal, to lay in the grass, staring into each other’s eyes for…

She snorted, blowing away the overly sentimental thoughts; Cadance’s departure could not come soon enough.

Unable to suffer another moment of idleness, she rolled from her bed. The moment her hooves hit the floor, a wave of dizziness washed over her, and she staggered, leaning her weight against the nightstand. For the second time that evening, she groaned, cupping her head beneath her wings.

The light-headedness lingered, refusing to fully pass as she plodded into her bathroom.

Ice cold water sprayed from the shower head, splashing into her coat and sending shivers down her back and out her wings and tail. The chill was good, sapping away the last fuzzy dregs of sleep, though failing to clear her muddled mind. Ignoring it as best she could, she opened her shampoo bottle—taking a moment to inhale the unique fragrance she’d fallen in love with almost instantly—and started working it into her coat.

Annoyance captured her already dour mood as memories from the afternoon bloomed. Cadance’s audacity, invading her home without the most cursory announcement, only provided the base kindling. It was all that had come after that provided the real fuel for her ire.

How dare she question Luna’s devotion and love! To decry her love as false? She had not the right! If she had said such in Luna’s day there would have been blood, her pride demanded no less. How lucky Cadance was that her sister had been there to rein her in. Only for her Love’s sake had she held back.

Luna slumped, leaning against the shower wall.

It wasn’t like Cadance hadn’t deserved it all, not after what she’d said, not after claiming she was still possessed by the Nightmare. By what right did she pass judgement and condemnation upon them? call the love she felt a lie? Such impudence should not have been allowed to pass unanswered! Luna should have ripped that horn from her head and returned her to whatever backwater village she’d come from.

And Celestia had let her say it! She’d done nothing, said nothing to defend her honor, their honor. She’d stood there like a chastised foal too afraid to speak on their defence lest she earn another scolding. She’d given Luna no choice. One of them had needed to stand up for them.

Luna’s head dropped as the room spun behind her closed eyes.

“Tis thou and us and none besides,” she said with sneer. Mimicking the Nightmare’s appearance was foal’s play, a parlor trick, but no less effective for it. Cadance’s eyes widened in abject terror at her altered visage, trembling and quaking before her. She reveled in the stink of her ‘niece’s’ fear, savouring it with every breath. Oh, how she’d missed that rush, the thrill of witnessing her foe come to the full realization of defeat. "Come, niece. Lay us low. Show us thy righteous fury."

Her breaths came in ragged gasps pulled through gritted teeth, struggling to contain the creeping foulness roiling in her gut.

A single ember of resistance lingered. With her head lowered and horn brought to bear, Cadance sprang to the attack. Luna nearly guffawed at the foalish charge. Shifting her weight, she caught her niece by the neck and lifted, letting the foal’s momentum carry her lower half out from under her before assisting gravity in slamming her to the floor.

Cadance stared up at her, dazed, eyes wide and trembling with the terror of death’s impending embrace. Her throat, so soft and supple, compressed easily beneath Luna’s hoof. Pink legs and wings flailed and battered at her uselessly. Just a little more pressure, a little harder and it would be over, how wonderful it would be to cleanse the pink stain forever from her life.

“LUNA! That is enough!”

Luna swung her head around, her ire breaking before the sorrow in Celestia’s eyes.

Her forelegs bucked, knees crashing hard against the tile, and bile seared her throat, curdling her tongue as it filled her mouth only to spew forth, splashing across the floor. It burned, rubbed her throat raw like she’d swallowed sandpaper. She let her muzzle hover inches from the mess slowly washing down the drain, too weak to pull away. The vile odor assaulted her nose, and she gagged, pain lancing down her convulsing throat.

Less came out with the second expulsion, for all the difference it made. Her already scarred larynx set aflame by the extra dose of bile. She gasped and coughed, each rancid breath only stoking the fires in her throat.

Gritting her teeth, she refused to be brought low and started shifting her weight. Halfway to standing, her left leg quaked and slipped, flopping her to the side, her head bouncing off the tile.

Phased, more by having fallen than the impact itself, Luna just laid there, letting the cold water wash over her. Her stomach heaved a few more times, dry convulsions devoid of anything to disgorge. Every muscle ached, resisted even the smallest movements like they were formed of mud and clay rather than flesh and blood. Still, the malady receded, expelled bit-by-bit with every cleansing breath.

With much greater care than before, Luna found her hoofing and rose, limbs unsteady but holding. Her magic trembled as well, flickering uncertainly when she cut off the flow of water.

The shower, she abandoned, moving to stand before the sink, glowering at the mirror’s reflection.

Beyond her waterlogged coat, she looked terrible. Sleep-deprived, bloodshot eyes above dark bags and pale, hollow cheeks stared back at her. Her ears refused to stand up without constant effort, wilting immediately when left on their own.

Minutes later, she stepped from the bathroom, dried, brushed, preened, and as ready for the night as she could make herself, all things considered. Dispelling the magical darkness permeating her room, she pulled the servant’s cord before donning her regalia. Less than a minute later there was a knock upon her door, a unicorn maid slinking in when beckoned.

"The bathroom requires cleaning," Luna said, already stepping past her. "Make haste, I will have need of my rooms shortly."

The maid bowed and scraped, scurrying to the bathroom as Luna left in search of her sister. They needed to talk… she needed to talk. But early as it was, she wasn’t certain where Celestia would be. She did not search long. Though every step brought a clear her head and settled her stomach, she did not trust it to remain so and turned toward the one room she could be certain her sister would make an appearance soon enough.

By the time she drew near the Solarium, her state had improved dramatically, enough that she could hold something more than a disgusted frown on her lips.

At the final turn before reach her destination, her ears caught the steccato echo of somepony coming the other way, muffled muttering following in its wake. Only in the moment before she rounded the corner did Twilight’s voice become recognizable.

Something akin to fear cinched her heart, a cold terror beseeching flight, escape from a battle she could not fight. Instead, she hesitated, watched dumbly as the smaller alicorn ran muzzle first into her peytral. They both stumbled back at the impact, Luna in silence with a single step and Twilight with a yelp, falling onto her haunches and gripping her bruised nose.

Luna stared at her in bafflement. After their last meeting, and the lack of communication following it, the most she’d hoped for was short, tentative, and awkward meetings only when they could not be avoided. Seeing her here, now… Luna’s heart sprang into her throat, struck dumb, unable to decide on the proper course of action. She wanted to say something, to… She should do nothing, allow Twilight to decide on how to proceed. She should…

“Twilight Sparkle," Luna forced a smile, offering a helping hoof, "it does me good to see you.”

The awkward reticence she expected from Twilight failed to manifest. Instead, she stared at the proffered hoof with a look of horror before pulling away as though it were a snake. “Princess Luna!” Her eyes dropped to the side, a frown taking hold on her lips. "I'm sorry. Excuse me, but I really must be going."

“A moment, please.” The words came unbidden, unwanted. She had nothing to say, nothing worth saying that hadn’t already said. “Grant me your forbearance that I may make my apologies.” Twilight remained, silent and idle before her, waiting. “I am sorry. I…” Luna floundered, uncertain what to say, what she could say. Every half formed sentence tasted of ash and charcoal before she so much as opened her mouth. “I only hope that we can be friends again, someday.”

Twilight met Luna’s gaze for but an instant before turning away again, her eyes burning with indignation. “Excuse me,” she said, attempting to push past her, “but I really need to be going.”

Luna retreated a step and flared her wings, blocking Twilight’s escape. “Hold, Twilight Sparkle. From whence does such vitriol spring?”

Backpeddling, Twilight continued to avoid eye contact and reined in the tone of her voice. “No. Sorry. I’m fine. Everything is… everything is fine. I just have… things to do. I'm sure you do too, so if you'll just let me go…”

Bringing her wing around, Luna swiped a feather below Twilight's ear, catching a glistening bead of moisture that had started to roll down before she could flinch away. "Everything is most certainly not fine, Twilight Sparkle. You are sweating.”

Twilight glared down at the floor, gritting her teeth. “Please, just let me go.”

“I cannot in good conscience allow you—”

“Good conscience?” Twilight blurted out with a mirthless laugh, briefly meeting Luna’s eyes with another hard glare. Luna matched Twilight’s leer, the last of her smile crumbling. Wings tightening against her side, Twilight dropped her eyes first, making a conscious effort to control her voice as she said, “Just go away. Leave me alone.”

“I will allow your disrespect to pass unredressed, Twilight Sparkle, you have earned as much, but you will not leave here until you explain yourself.”

Magic swirled around Twilight’s horn in the familiar opening chords of a teleportation spell. “I don’t owe you anything!”

The block came on reflex, disrupting Twilight’s attempt to escape, diverting her to a few inches to her left rather than her intended destination.

“No! No no no! You can’t do this! It’s not fair! I just want to be left alone! Why can’t you leave me alone?”

Luna stepped forward, leaning down to more closely examine Twilight's face and posture. “And all I wish is to ensure you are well.”

Despite retreating from Luna's advance, Twilight's voice remained hard and defiant. “You want to make sure I am ‘well’? Then Leave! Me! Alone!”

"Your hurt is understandable, but isolation—”

"Hurt? You think I’m still pining after you? Well, I’m not. I want nothing to do with you! You make me sick!” The words, like an unexpected slap to the face, stunned Luna, and she offered no resistance when Twilight shouldered past her.

“Twilight Sparkle," Luna said as she turned, an oppressive darkness riding on her words, halting the fleeing mare in her tracks. “Thou shalt explain thyself now.”

Twilight spun in place, her head held high and wings flared, holding Luna’s glare for the first time since that initial evening at Twilight’s palace. “You want an explanation?" Twilight sneered. "Fine. I. Know.”

All the tension drained from Luna’s face, a chill starting in her chest and snaking into her limbs. She could see nothing but the mare standing before her. She could hear nothing, waiting for the next words to follow. She had no thoughts, save for the creeping certainty that she already knew exactly what Twilight was about to say.

“I know what you and Princess Celestia are doing, and it’s disgusting! You’re sis—”

—————————————

“—ters?” The sharp jolt from the unexpected teleportation twisted Twilight’s voice, turning the exclamation into a question.

She recognized her surroundings immediately, despite having only been there once before. The room was dark, though more from a lack of bright colors than illumination, the evening Sun leaking in through the windows, providing what light it could. Shades of black and dark blue prevailed on every piece of furniture, broken only by swirls of silver gilding and embroidery. Chaise-lounges and coffee tables stood on expensive, expansive rugs that took most of the floor space with an alicorn sized bed set off by itself. Opulent, comfortable, and coated in shadows: there was no mistaking it for anything other than Luna’s bedroom.

Twilight didn’t linger on the aesthetics, turning toward Luna herself. She was no longer standing there, looking down upon her with an imperious glare. Instead, she'd gracelessly draped herself across the nearest chaise-lounge and laid a hoof over her muzzle. Were it not for the twist of her lips, she could have passed for sleeping or posing for a portrait. It took all of a second for Twilight’s imagination to take over, a white muzzle craning to kiss—

Twilight turned away quickly, her eyes landing squarely on the bed. Luxurious beyond anything Twilight had ever seen, much less laid upon, she failed to notice any of it, drawn straight to the hoof board and the jagged edge where—

A cry of ecstasy filled the air, barely overcome by the shattering of ancient wood as a pristine white hoof lashed out.

“I’m leaving,” she all but shouted, like a foal proclaiming her intentions to the monsters under her bed, hoping they would let her be.

“Please stay.” The plea in Luna’s voice caught her off guard, stopping her half-turned toward the door. “I am sorry. I have acted poorly and you have suffered unduly for it. If you never wish to see me again, I will understand, but I beg you, do not allow it to end this way.”

Twilight stared at the balcony directly across from her, gritting her teeth, unable to ignore Luna's appeal. “And how would you have it end? With smiles and a song? Tearful hugs all around?”

“I am not so naive, but is it too much to hope that we part, if not as friends, at the least not as foes? You claimed to love me once, and I care for you still.”

“Claimed?” she snapped, spinning to face Luna once more. “I all but worshiped at your hooves! I would have followed you blindly, trusting in your every word, thrilled by the smallest show of affection.” Where the tears came from, Twilight had no idea, but their appearance only served to fuel her anger as she tried to scrub them away. “But you pushed me aside. You turned me away FOR YOUR SISTER! And what? You expect me to pat you on the shoulder and say ‘It’s okay. I’m not disgusted by the thought, that just looking at either of you doesn’t turn my stomach.’?”

Luna flinched. “This was not how…” she trailed off into a heavy sigh and shook her head. “No. No, I do not.”

The total lack of a denial tore the ground from under Twilight’s hooves. Everything up till then had been speculation, entirely distracting and wholly disturbing speculation, but speculation nonetheless. She could no longer cling to that explanation, that life-saving branch finally snapping, sending her tumbling down the rapids of her own mind.

A shiver of disgust ran down Twilight’s spine and out her wings and tail as she was replaced by Princess Celestia in every lewd dream of Luna she’d ever entertained. Her hooves felt dirty, soiled by the images of her mentor with her legs spread, begging her sister to touch her, to please her. Luna’s lust filled eyes only sharpened her revulsion, giving it a keen edge to slice at her stomach and making her want to gag.

That Princess Celestia was… desirable to many was just something she’d never allowed herself to think about. She knew it in that instinctive way she knew her own parents had to have had sex at least twice without ever stopping to consider it. Princess Celestia was, for completely understandable reasons, considered to be the pinnacle of beauty. What she was not, at least in Twilight’s mind, was sexual. Being physically attracted to her was as inconceivable as being physically attracted to a painting or a statue. She was to be admired and aspired to, but not desired. Even trying to think about her like that…

All Luna had needed to do was deny it. There was no proof, not really. A bit of feigned outrage, a few words of condemnation for so terrible an accusation, and Twilight could have gone back to blissful ignorance. Sure, she might have obsessed over it for a few more days—or weeks—but it would have passed in time, and everything would have gone back to normal. But no. Luna hadn’t even tried to deflect her, and for what? integrity? Even Applejack knew that there were times when the unfiltered truth could do more harm than good.

“What do you intend to do?” Luna finally asked, her eyes still trained on the rug at Twilight's hooves.

"Intend?" The question formed as an afterthought, the byproduct of a mind too distracted to enact any sort of restraint or inject the tiniest hint of emotion.

Of all the selfish… Here she was, watching helplessly as the idol she'd based her entire life's philosophy around was destroyed with a single hammer blow, and all Luna wanted to know was how she would use that self same hammer.

Luna nodded, lifting her gaze to meet Twilight's. “We would ask that you speak of this to no one, that you allow us to preserve our privacy. And if not, at the least grant us time to prepare. We will not demand this of you but ask it as a final favor, in memory of the friendship we shared."

Disbelief left Twilight oddly numb, immobile from shock and rising resentment. She struggled to wrap her head around what Luna was asking of her. The words, though, slipped away, leaving her with nothing but a vaguely insulting plea tainted by an implication of complete distrust. That she would so blatantly attempt to leverage any lingering affections only served to gall her even more.

She wanted to snipe at her, to point out how short sighted she was being. It was only a matter of time before somepony else discovered the truth, and the chance of that pony being sympathetic or trustworthy enough to keep it to themselves were beyond miniscule. Then, when it finally were outed, what was she supposed to do? stand behind them as though she supported their lifestyle? lie and pretend that she hadn’t know the whole time? or come out and denounce them, hoping that no one guesses the truth? Agreeing would do nothing but align her fate with theirs.

And yet…

“Fine. Yes. I promise not to tell anyone. May I go now?”

Luna’s expression only worsened, her ears finally giving up the last of their defiance and falling completely limp. She tried to speak, her mouth opening, but no words followed. A weak nod was all she could manage. The sight struck Twilight hard; the warrior princess of her dreams reduced to a speechless wreck. Rather than sympathy, she felt only annoyance, a growing realization of just how foalish and hollow her feelings toward Luna had truly been.

Turning away was a relief in-and-of itself, like casting off a heavily laden saddle. She’d made it halfway to the door before Luna found her voice.

“Must it end this way?”

Twilight paused and almost turned around. Before she could answer, a sound caught her ear, the sharp ting of metal shoes on a marble floor. Knowing who it was did not help her, years of repetition over-riding her better judgement, twisting her neck to face the balcony.

Princess Celestia slunk into the room, her attention so focused on Luna’s bed that they went unnoticed until she was fully inside. The moment she did notice would stand out in Twilight’s mind for years to come as the only time she witnessed Celestia display anything close to shock.

“Twilight?" she asked, her jaw dropping for a full second. "I… I must admit that this is the last place I expected to find you. You left in such a rush, I half expected a letter from Spike by the end of the day informing me know you were already packed.”

Nothing Celestia said should have bothered her. It was a completely innocent observation based on their current situation and past history. Which was exactly the problem.

“Packed?” Luna asked, sitting up-right for the first time, glancing rapidly between them. “Packed for what?”

“I’m going on a trip,” Twilight said quickly, sarcasm inundating her voice. “A little jaunt around the world to keep me out of everyponies’ mane while you and Celestia—or is it just Celestia—decide how to deal with me.”

“Deal with you? That is not my intention at all, Twilight. Where—”

“But that’s okay, because I don’t want to be here anyway.” Twilight spun away from them, marching toward the door. She nearly made it this time.

“No.”

The Royal Canterlot Voice was boisterous and loud, tailor made to travel over a crowd or shout down a dragon. Celestia’s voice was something altogether different, soft but with an almost physical weight of command. It gripped Twilight, stopping her within hoof’s reach of the door.

“You will not walk away from me like that.”

Twilight nearly gave into the desire to scream and wail, to stomp her hooves and throw a fit like a filly being sent to bed without dessert. She wasn’t a filly anymore! She was a mare, a princess. Her mind was her own, her actions and decisions belonged to no one but herself, and she would not be scolded like a misbehaving foal.

“This is not the way, Sister.”

“I will not allow such a sudden change in behavior to go unaddressed, Luna. Please, Twilight, tell me what is wrong so that I—”

Only a laugh in the broadest terms, a single, harsh bark burst from Twilight’s muzzle. “Wrong? You want to know what’s wrong? Fine, I’ll tell you what’s wrong,” she said, keeping her eyes locked on the door. “‘Oh Celestia! Yes!’”

Her mimicry of Luna was far from perfect but unmistakable nonetheless. She could feel their eyes on the back of her head, staring in dumbfounded silence.

“That’s what’s wrong, Celestia. I heard you. I heard both of you, and now I can’t stop! I can’t get it out of my head! Every time I think of either of you, every time I see either of you, ‘Oh Celestia! Yes!’ I can’t make it stop! Can you make it stop? Can you pull it out of my head? Can you tell me it isn’t true? Tell me it isn’t true, Celestia! Tell me that I’m crazy, that you aren’t f-fucking Luna.”

Gritting her teeth and squeezing her eyes shut, Twilight fought back the tears and sobs seeking to overtake her. Every breath she took threatened to break her hold, shaking her last, tenuous grasp of control as she waited for Celestia to respond, waited for her to say something, anything that could make any of it the slightest bit better.

“I… I am sorry, Twilight. I cannot—”

The rest was lost to her, muted as she stepped out the door and into the empty hallway.

Author's Note

So ends Cuori Intrecciati with hearts entwined no more and our princesses left to nurse still bleeding wounds.

There is, of course, a postscript left for you to read which may satiate your appetites more fully (though I would not count on it). Know that I do have... plans for a third story, but they are tentative at best. I have spent a year and a half on this story (if you include Sogni), and I have decided to focus on other endeavors for the time being.

Viva le principesse!
The Landgrave

Epilogue

Twilight stood at the back—aft of the ship, watching the great skyscrapers of Manehatten slowly begin to shrink.

The salt air was not as enticing as she might have believed from all the stories, but then, perhaps it was an acquired taste. Carried north from the warmer climes, it held an orange tange that just didn’t seem right, and she idly wondered what Applejack would have had to say about it. What it was, above all else, was cleansing, washing away the hard smells of the city and blocking out any lingering fragrances she would’ve prefered to forget.

All around her, ponies yelled and hollered as they went about the tasks of setting sail, flitting up and down the rope with surprising agility. Pinkie was up there ‘helping’, although Twilight had to wonder what the sailor thought of that help.

She felt… odd, strange… like… She snorted in frustration. This was not the first time she’d left Equestria, or even sailed. There had been trips abroad in her youth, traveling with… and that whole fiasco with Hoofbeard. So, what made this time so different? Why did she already feel home sick? They’d barely made it out of port for Harmony sake!

“Why, Twilight, whatever is the matter?”

Twilight started, surprised as much by realizing she’d been grinding her teeth as by being interrupted from her thoughts. “Nothing,” she said quickly, hoping it sounded natural. “I was just… thinking… about Spike, worrying really.”

“Mmmhmmm,” Rarity hummed, clearly not believing a word of it as she joined Twilight at the banister. “I understand completely, but he is growing up into a fine… err… drake? And besides, it’s not as though the Princesses are more than a puff of fire away for him.”

“I, suppose. And it’s a little too late for second thoughts, anyway, so…” she trailed off, neither knowing how, nor caring to finish the thought. Instead, she finally turned away and started toward the bow of the ship, Rarity keeping pace at her side.

It was only once she’d crossed the length of the ship and stood at the prow, staring out over the glittering sea that she realized what was bothering her. In all her adventures, in everything she had ever done, she had always been going somewhere, to something. Now… for the first time she wasn’t going anywhere. There was no goal at the end, no Elements, no magic keys, no destination. For the first time in her life, she was running away.

—————————————

Ponies filled the Throne Room to capacity, all eagerly awaiting their turn to speak to Princess Celestia as she sat in judgment over open court. They came to her alone and in groups. Some brought petitions for succor, others with grievances to air. A few desired blessings mostly for foals or impending nuptials. Celestia had given up correcting such assumptions ages ago, instead offering a warm smile and a few quiet words. Many sought only advice, of which she doubted hers differed much from what others had told them, but if her voice added confidence she was not one to withhold it.

The day passed quickly for her, the simpler, if no less important, problems of her ponies offering a much needed reprieve from her own.

Three days, had it truly been only three days?

She could still see her leaving…

The pony before her trailed off, her eyes no longer looking up at Celestia, turned instead to something just outside of her view. The entire hall, it seemed, stared at that same point, the quiet murmur of the herd falling into silence for a single breath before redoubling into fervent whispers.

Celestia’s heart leapt in anticipation. Only one pony could elicit such a reaction from her ponies. That pony, however, should have been asleep in bed, and Celestia had every intention of scolding her for it… after pinning her to a wall and extracting as many kisses as she felt were necessary. All of that fled in a wave of cold anxiety when she finally glanced over her shoulder.

It was Luna standing impassively just inside the royal entrance. At first glance, there was little to say about her appearance. She looked as she always did when in the public eye; a stern, slightly aloof expression supported by a militaristic posture akin to their guards. The lack of her regalia, however, shattered Celestia’s fantasies.

Their eyes met, and what Celestia saw…

She tore her eyes away and cast them over the still gathered crowd. With a tap of her hoof on the dias, she drew all attention back to herself. A few polite words, said in a calm voice she did not feel, ended the proceedings and started the petitioners filing out the great doors. The rise of speculation was instantaneous, a low murmur filling the hall as everypony made their exit.

In the minutes before the last pony left, Celestia idly wondered—if only to distract herself—how far the into the future this event would ripple. The last time she’d ended open court early…

Her thoughts snapped back to the present. Luna still stood outside, and for a moment, Celestia thought she intended they should travel elsewhere. Only as she shifted her weight to rise did she notice the guards still posted along the walls. With a silent flick of her wing, they too were dismissed, marching out to stand guard at the exits.

Alone, finally, Luna’s control wavered. Celestia’s mask shattered.

Leaping from the throne, Celestia wrapped her sister in a tight embrace. Luna returned it with just as much vehemence, burying her face in Celestia’s neck. She did not cry, though a few tears dampened Celestia’s coat, nor did she sob, though her breaths came in thick and heavy. Before she could ask, Luna pushed away, holding her at leg’s length.

“‘Tia… I… I think I am pregnant.”

“What? No. Lulu, that is not possible. We—”

“Were wrong.”

The weight and certainty in Luna’s voice struck her, stealing the breath from her lungs and the denials from her tongue. She could not think. Thinking required a clarity of mind she no longer possessed. A thousand thousand thoughts sparked and died behind her unfocused eyes. Thoughts, plans, ideas, conceptions: none of them meant anything, lasted longer than a fraction of an instant before being shoved out by the next.

“What are we going to do?”

Silence. Celestia’s eyes focused on Luna’s, saw the desperation they held, the hope for salvation like a sword straight aimed for her heart, hovering, poised where she could no more avoid it than she could deny Luna her love.

“I… I do not know.”

Chapter 1

It was the smell of coffee that started the slow process of tugging her out sleep, burning away the fog as surely as a rising sun. The staccato pomf of hooves on carpets edged her even closer but failed to fully rouse her. Not even the blunt, warm snout that nudged her chin, rubbing its way along her jaw to her cheek, where a pair of moist lips planted a gentle kiss, succeeded in convincing her to open her eyes.

She’d decided that it was not yet time to wake up, actively ignoring the inherent flaw therein.

“Good evening, my Luna,” the lips whispered into her ear, their damp breath tickling the fine hairs and making it flick. Luna tried to ignore her sister, worming her head deeper into the plush pillow even as Celestia’s nuzzle became more and more insistent.

Then she stopped and pulled back. Then there was a wiffle of surprise. Then twenty sharp nailed toes dug into Luna’s belly.

Luna squeaked.

Tiberius squealed.

And Celestia giggled.

Luna jolted bolt straight, carefully extracting the startled opossum from her tender tummy, and brought him into an affectionate hug.

“Oh, you poor baby!” Luna gushed as she stroked his back. “Did that meanie pants big sister of mine hurt my widdle-tibble-kins?”

Tiberius wiffled.

“By your tail?” Luna gasped. “That monster!”

Tiberius nodded his head up and down, rubbing an eye as he wiffled some more.

“Don’t you worry,” Luna cooed, holding him to her chest. “Woona won’t let anything bad happen to you.”

She turned her gaze up, and, not for the first time since her return—or even that week—Luna glared at her sister, her lover, her immortal partner, wondering if she could smother her with a pillow. Celestia feigned not to notice the malevolence being sent her way, maintaining the amused quirk on her lips as she presented a lacquered bed-tray covered in plates of breakfast food with two steaming cups of tinted liquid.

A whiff of that distinctly glorious scent of freshly brewed coffee found Luna’s nose, and she decided to grant a stay of execution. It would be terribly poor manners to murder her lover right after she brought such wonderful gifts. Not to mention that she’d never be able to find somepony else who could do what she did with those wings.

That didn’t mean she was going to get off clean.

Luna let Tiberius down, giving him a nudge toward his tree-stand before she scooted her back up against the headboard, making room for Celestia at the foot of the bed with the tray in between. “Bringing me breakfast in bed would produce better results if you didn’t also wake me by throwing my Tiberius at me.”

Shrugging, Celestia’s amused smile remained firm. “An even trade I’d say.”

Celestia climbed up, the mattress and frame making small squeaks and groans from the extra weight. For a moment, Luna thought about prodding her sister, but decided it would be too disingenuous. No matter her diet, Celestia’s form was far from pudgy. Oh, she was not so firm as to resemble a chiseled boulder, and she did carry a little extra fluff on her backside, but neither of these things could be misconstrued as negative by even the pickiest of ponies. Nor could Luna deny that she rather enjoyed the extra bit of give; it made snuggling all the more enjoyable.

It was about the time that Celestia finished settling down, her forehooves resting between Luna’s hind, her flank disappearing behind the rest of her, that she caught Luna’s gaze with her own, and Luna realized she’d been ogling her… again. A year of being as intimate as two ponies could be and she still blushed every time she realized how unequivocally attractive her sister was.

Three hundred sixty-five days. It was hard to believe at times. One year ago their relationship inexorably changed, and yet, had remained almost entirely the same. Oh, it had been awkward and a little uncomfortable at first. Lifetimes worth of social expectations and prejudices were not so easily overthrown by one night of emotionally laden sex. Once they came down from their high, they’d both been left with lingering doubts and a certain moral disquiet that could not simply be ignored.

With the bed-tray settled between them, Luna’s field went straight for the cup filled with the dark brown, almost black ambrosia. The porcelain mug had barely begun to rise when a gold shod hoof intercepted it. Holding Luna’s precious beverage hostage, Celestia leaned over the tray to present her still grinning muzzle.

She should have demanded her coffee be released, or at least made some sign of aggression to display her displeasure. She didn’t though. No matter how much she hated to admit it, her resistance melted beneath those pink eyes and not-quite pouting lips that verily begged to be kissed. Celestia was cheating, like she always did, but Luna couldn’t seem to make herself call her out on it. Instead, she matched the movement and met her sister halfway, their lips embracing for a soft, closed lip kiss.

Despite the difficulty, their transition from just sisters to sisters and lovers had been all but guaranteed after that night. They both wanted, needed each other. They always had in a way. Their mother had known, had told them when they were young. Two halves of a whole, they completed each other. Neither had understood all those centuries ago, doubted that their mother truly had either, but it had always been the truth. That night had just opened their eyes a little more.

Even knowing this in their hearts, knowing that their love was well and truly shared, it had still been no mean feat to accept that it was right, that it was good. It had taken days, spread over weeks, to talk through their feelings and thoughts and doubts, of being brutally honest with themselves and each other, before they reached the point of even trying to embrace as sisters again. From there it had been almost three weeks before Celestia came to her and they made love for the second time.

If the first had caught them up in a storm of desperate need, the second had left them with hours of slow passion in front of a glowing hearth as they took shelter from the blizzard outside, and was all the more precious for it.

Once Celestia released the mug, Luna greedily pulled the coffee to her snout, holding it between her hooves, as though that would somehow improve the experience, and inhaled the bitter drink’s nigh-on-magical fumes. She sighed as the caffeine started to work its wonders by aroma alone.

“If I should live twice again as long, I shall never understand how you stomach that dreck.”

A smile cracked Luna’s lips as she glanced over the rim and into her sister’s vibrant fuchsia eyes. She held back her response for that slanderous insult to the greatest beverage to ever grace pony lips, focusing instead on her first pull from the cup, enjoying the wash of bitter over her tongue. “Just because you never outgrew your sweet tooth does not mean the rest of equinety hasn’t.”

Celestia sipped at her own cup that wafted with the pleasant, but ultimately inferior, scent of mint and chamomile. “I enjoy bitter as much as the next pony.”

“Of course, you do,” Luna paused for a beat, “as long as that pony is Lady Pinkie Pie.”

Rather than produce any form of indignation, the comment only caused Celestia’s expression to turn almost wistful. “If only we could steal her away from the Cakes.”

Luna rolled her eyes—if ever there was a mare whom could hope to tempt Celestia away from her, it was Pinkie Pie—and set about eating her breakfast. Finishing off the toast, she gave her sister a pointed look and waited to hear the real reason all of this.

“Why is it that every time I do something nice, you assume I have an alternative agenda?”

“Why do you insist on playing clever and not simply telling me things?”

Celestia pouted, and, stars, she made it hard to stay mad at her. “I wished to spend as much time as I could with my sexy little sister before sending her off on her first play-date with her new friend.” A light flush took Luna’s cheek even as she tried to hide it behind her mug and a glare. She doubted she’d ever be used to hearing compliments from her sister in those subtly passionate tones. “I also realized that Twilight has yet see you raise the Moon, and I thought it would be a nice treat for her if you were to demonstrate it in her presence.”

Luna was at once thrilled by the idea, in their few exchanged letters Twilight had shown an appreciation for her work that surpassed even her sister’s, but also annoyed that Celestia had thought of something that should have been her own idea, again. Before she could properly dwell on that, her fork was shanghaied by her sister’s field and whisked off a large bite of her hashed-browns.

“Hey!”

The fork still in the air beside her muzzle, Celestia clicked her tongue. “Potato, actually. Really, Luna, they don’t look anything alike at all.” The food disappeared between smiling white lips.

“That’s my breakfast, Tia!”

“Then come get it,” Celestia said, her mouth full of the half chewed mess.

Yes, in some ways Luna doubted their relationship ever would change. “Eww!”

Celestia snickered and returned the fork to the plate as she swallowed. “And here I thought you enjoyed the taste of my tongue.”

The utensil was snapped up in a blue aura, if only to keep Celestia from stealing anymore of her breakfast. “That doesn’t make it any less gross.”

“If you insist.”

Luna turned her attention to her meal, grumbling about food-nabbing sisters as she buttered her pancakes, occasionally glancing up at Celestia to make sure she wasn’t going to steal anymore of her meal.

When Celestia said, “I’d rather something a little more sweet anyway.” Luna was thoroughly unsurprised and barely even acknowledged the comment. Instead, she focused on adding just the right amount of syrup to her pancakes. Cutting into them, she brought the first bite to her lips. It was succulent. Just the right amount of sugary, buttery goodness.

So lost in the culinary perfection, Luna didn’t notice the bed-tray rise an inch, nor the loss of the silken sheets that had been covering her from the waist down. She didn’t even notice the shifting weight on her bed until she reopened her eyes.

“Tia? What are you doing?”

The great white alicorn, co-immortal ruler of Equestria, mover of the Sun, Paragon of Harmony, physical embodiment of regality and poise, was crouched, flanks high and wiggling, head low, tail lashing, staring straight ahead at what lay exposed beneath the bed-tray.

“Since you aren’t going to share your breakfast,” she said, licking her lips as a sparkle of golden magic made her horn vanish from her forehead, “then I’m going to have to get my own.”

Luna didn’t have time to put voice to her words before Celestia’s head and withers disappeared from sight. Her wet, hot tongue shot straight between Luna’s nether lips, slipping up and parting her folds to uncover the sensitive nub hidden therein. The rough texture of Celestia’s tongue lapping against that bundle of nerves morphed the words on Luna’s lips into a high-pitched ‘eep’ as her whole body jerked.

Celestia had proven time and again to be a master at gradually winding her sister up until she was quaking like a spring about to burst. Her touch was skilled and precise, always finding just the right way to bind Luna just a little tighter, edging her oh-so-slowly to the breaking point and holding her there until she was begging for that last little bit to put her over the edge.

Not that Luna was complaining.

This time was different. Foreplay, it seemed, was out.

Between Celestia’s blitzkrieg tactics and being hidden from view, Luna was completely off balance with no idea what to expect next… and loving every second of it.

All she could do was imagine what she couldn’t see: Celestia’s smile, her ears perked with excitement, her nostrils flaring with each impassioned breath that washed over Luna’s already moistening marehood, and her eyes, vibrant pink, always focused but never so much that she missed when Luna glanced her way, and filled with a glowing warmth and love that made Luna’s heart flutter every time she saw them.

Luna careened from slightly annoyed to whispering her sister’s name with husky, breathy tones in the time it took Celestia to wrap her forelegs around Luna’s flanks, holding her tight.

Luna’s juices leaked out, mixing with her sister’s saliva as each beat of her heart opened the petals of her blossoming flower a little more. The first flames of passion erupted from the glowing embers of her loins, rushing heat throughout her body and tinting her cheeks a dark violet.

Forcing herself to relax back against the headboard, Luna stared up at her starry ceiling. One of her hooves gripped the headboard, bracing herself against the thick wood, while the other moved down her barrel to her teats, rubbing small circles over and around the hard, sensitive nips as the first strings of tension wound through her stomach, tightening her abs and shortening her breaths.

Celestia shifted her focus, retreating from the swollen, peeking nub to dive deep between the slick folds with her muzzle, her long tongue lapping greedily at the pooling beads of Luna’s nectar.

“Mmmmmm, that’s more like it,” Celestia whispered into her sister’s sex, only amplifying the heat building there. “If only honey were half so sweet.”

Luna tried to focus on her breathing, to keep it smooth and steady, to work against Celestia’s race for her prize, but it was a rapidly losing battle. Each, almost gentle, thrust of her sister’s muzzle pushed deeper into her core and added to the thickening cords of tension beneath her skin.

Her flight muscles were the first to succumb to the strain, snapping tight all across her back and pulling her wings from her sides in a single cutting sweep of quivering feathers.

The shock of Celestia adding her teeth to the mix, nibbling at the swollen edges of her labia, caused Luna’s hooves to abandon their posts and snap to the bed-tray, grasping hold of its sides as though it would somehow help her maintain her rapidly vanishing control. Her eyes fell on the still fractured hoofboard, sparking memories of her sister tickling her cervix with her wings, pushing her that much nearer the edge.

She bit her lip, eyes closing as she failed to hold back her first impassioned moan.

The strain built across her thighs and abdomen, hunching her forward and locking her legs around Celestia’s head. Her breaths crumbled into harried pants as her tightening chest stifled her own lungs. “Oh stars!” she gasped, unable to hold back. “Tia! Don’t stop!”

As though waiting for just this command, Celestia’s turned back to Luna’s engorged clit, taking the nub between her lips, suckling and licking it as her hoof moved in to continue the assault on Luna’s marehood.

Luna writhed, fighting against the pressure building up within her that demanded to be released. She refused, determined to stay balanced on the knife’s edge, pushing back as hard as she was able.

Her teeth grit, face contorting as she wavered across the border between pleasure and pain, and the last of her control slipped away.

The cord snapped.

Luna’s hips bucked against Celestia’s muzzle as she came, screaming her sister’s pet-name at the top of her lungs. Had her forelegs not been holding the tray, the last remains of her breakfast would have surely been tossed across the room by her uncontrolled spasms.

Slowly, in shuddering gasps and starts, her whole body relaxed, and she sank back against the headboard and pillow. Celestia did not rise right away, remaining hidden beneath the bed-tray, attentively licking at Luna’s over-sensitive marehood, making her twitch with every caress of her malleable tongue. Still unable to speak, Luna reached down and ran a hoof through her sister’s ethereal mane, petting her in a silent show of appreciative affection.

At length, Celestia removed the bed-tray to the floor, sliding up into Luna’s waiting embrace as her horn reappeared in a sparkle of golden light.

Luna leaned into her, squeezing her close and planting kisses along her collar. Working her way up Celestia’s neck, she began to add small licks, cleaning her sister’s muzzle as she went. When she when for a proper kiss, however, Celestia turned away, forcing it land on her cheek.

“Your breath still smells of coffee.”

Luna guffawed but turned the attempted kiss into a nuzzle, squeezing Celestia that much tighter.

While they remained like that for a time, letting the endorphins run their course, it couldn’t last forever, and, eventually, Luna had to start preparing for the night ahead.

A half-hour of cleaning later saw Luna slightly damp but fully awake and surrounded by an air of lavender and thyme. The moment she stepped from her bathroom, she was pulled into a long, passionate kiss that only ended when Celestia’s smile grew too wide to continue. Parting, she licked a small smudge of mint paste from Luna’s lips.

“Much better than coffee.”

Luna booped their noses together. “I’ll bring you around eventually.”

“Ha! Do you know how many ponies have told me that since they started drinking the stuff centuries ago?”

“Hmm,” Luna turned her head up in an affectation of deep thought as she stepped around Celestia to finish preparations. “A fair number I would presume, but I’d likewise wager that you never screamed any of their names in the throes of passion, nor had your magnificent tongue dance between their—”

“Touchè.”

Luna’s black, crescent moon crested peytral fell into place on her withers. “Haha! The victory is mine!”

“One does not need to win battles to win a war of attrition, My Love, and my patience is long indeed.”

“With each defeat, your patience wears while mine doth grow. You shall succumb, Sister, as surely as river carves the stone. Though it may well take two more spans of your life, you shall succumb.”

“We shall see.”

“That we shall,” Luna agreed as she set out Tiberius’ nightly meal and scratched him affectionately between the ears where he dangled from his perch. He wiffled, nuzzling her hoof in return.

Celestia stepped up beside her, planting a kiss on her cheek. “As much as I would like to keep you,” Celestia motioned toward the balcony, “you have somewhere to be.”

“Of course,” Luna said as they shared one final nuzzle before she turned to trot toward the frosted-glass doors. “Fare thee well, Sister, and pleasant dreams.”

“For the past year I have had nothing but. Enjoy yourself, but make sure you don’t keep Twilight up too late. I would like for her to keep semi-regular hours on occasion.”

Luna glanced over her shoulder just long enough to roll her eyes. “I shall have her in bed by eleven?”

“I would prefer to keep you all to myself.”

Luna missed a step, but refused to acknowledge it or glance back to see the poorly disguised amusement that she was sure to find on Celestia’s face. Instead, she remained quiet until she pushed through the doors and stepped outside.

Spreading her wings, Luna leapt into the air and began the flight south, calling back to her sister one final time. “Until morning.”

—————————————————

Celestia watched every movement her sister made as she cast off into the late evening sky, from the way her wings stretched out, feathers pulling apart to caress the air currents for the first time that day, the way her legs coiled, flexing her sleek taut muscles as she crouched in preparation for the initial leap, to the way her tail flickered just enough to leave her hoping to see more. It wouldn’t be fair to say she ogled Luna, but it wouldn’t be far off either. The best part, however, was not feeling ashamed or disgusted with herself for doing it. Luna would be disappointed if she hadn’t.

Then she was gone, flying south to spend some time with Twilight. There was a small pang of jealousy that rang in her heart, though she could not rightly identify which of them she was jealous toward.

It was for the best, though. Luna would surely succeed where Celestia had not, and her own presence would only muddy the waters for the time.

Turning from the balcony, she spotted Tiberius, still hanging by his tail, watching her with a curiosity, or so she thought. He was difficult to read. She smiled at the white-faced opossum either way.

“And how are you doing this beautiful evening?”

Tiberius wiffled.

Many of the staff assumed that she kept Philomena because she was as immortal as herself. While that was true, the original reason was something far more important. By some magic she did not know, she could understand the phoenix. Not so much in words, but near enough it made no difference. Other animals were a different matter.

Celestia shrugged, assuming that he was content and left it at that.

Collecting the discarded and half-finished breakfast, Celestia tutted herself. She should have made sure Luna ate more before she interfered. “Così sarà,” she whispered to herself. There was naught to do about it except hope Spike made sure they ate well—stars knew Twilight wouldn’t.

With the tray set beside the door for the maids, Celestia’s attention turned to the bed, or more precisely, the still damp stain they had left there. It was not a large spot, the width of a hoof and a half or so. No matter how hard she tried, she never seemed to get all of it. Unfortunate as that was, it was not a real problem anymore.

Her magic reached out, surrounding it in a golden glow. They’d—quite literally—burnt through a number of bed sheets trying to tune the spell just right.

Back before they’d come together, stains on the sheets hadn’t warranted any kind of effort on either’s part, or at least not enough to search out a solution. Yes, they’d been slightly embarrassing for herself and her maids, but that was the extent of it. A mare, even a monarch, living alone… at worst it spread rumors that she was, as a matter of fact, a mare. Now… well their particular scents were as distinct as they themselves, and without proper clean up somepony was bound to notice her scent in her sister’s bed, and vice versa. Neither of them were prepared to deal with the potential problems that could cause.

Their public image was only the tip of the iceberg. The social ramifications of their relationship spanned far wider than gossip of their bedroom antics. Enough of their little ponies worshiped them that… it didn’t bear thinking on. It had been bad enough when her mane had reverted because of a flu and the shortages of pink dye that lasted a full decade.

The spell itself was a standard cleaning spell modified to ensure it removed the smell as well. Clean and efficient, it hardly took a minute before all that remained of their coupling was a pleasant memory.

A glance at Tiberius revealed him to have fallen into a quiet snooze. He’d never tell.

With a sharp, satisfied nod, Celestia made her exit, heading straight toward her own room. There was still a sun to set and a few hours of paperwork to sift through before she could call it a night.

Chapter 2

‘Sparkle Tower’, as Rainbow Dash—and therefore everypony else—called it no matter how many times she complained, was the newest and, honestly, only real tourist attraction in Ponyville. In the year since its sudden, and some might say ‘explosive’, appearance, it had effectively doubled the tourist population of the small town south of Canterlot, and that number showed no signs of decreasing.

Oddly, other than her home, not that much had changed for Princess Twilight Sparkle. For the year prior to its arrival, she’d lived in the local public library, and before that most of her life had been spent in Canterlot Castle. She could hardly remember what it was like living in a genuinely private home. As long as she had a few rooms to call her own, she had no issue letting random stranger walk through her halls. Which they did, frequently.

Her staff presented something of a marked change, if she bothered to notice them at all. Aside from the extra paperwork they added to her desk at the end of every month, she didn’t see them any different than she’d seen Princess Celestia’s staff back in Canterlot.

She knew each of them by name—there weren’t that many—and tried to get to know them, at least a little bit. Princess Celestia had warned her, however, that most of them would be averse to her being too friendly. And, as always, she was right. They were her employees and it was better for everypony that they all remember that. It wasn’t something she was terribly happy with, but the Princess assured her that they would bond well enough over the course of time, and that would have to be good enough.

Spike was a little miffed, though more because of the new chef than anything else. It wasn’t like they’d had much choice in the matter. Between the cleaning staff, the small garrison of guards, and the other courtiers—not that Twilight had held court yet—there were too many ponies for Spike to cook for and still help Twilight with her old and new duties.

Those negotiations had not been fun, and, in the end, neither pony nor dragon was happy with the compromise, but Princess Celestia had promised Twilight that that was for the best.

Of course, knowing that didn’t make listening to Spike complain about the whole affair any easier.

“She rearranged my spices again, Twilight! That’s the third time this month! Can’t you please make her stop?”

Twilight sighed. Every week it was something new, yet oh so old. “No, Spike, I can’t. You two need to sit down and work out an arrangement both of you can live with. Or you can keep on as you have and just make each other’s lives miserable. Either way, you both made it quite clear that the kitchen was out of my jurisdiction. I’m sorry, Spike, but you’re going to have to fix this one on your own.”

That was not entirely true. She could step in and force the issue to a resolution. She could, but she wouldn’t, not after Princess Celestia warned her against doing so. There were, apparently, three ponies around whom even a princess must step lightly: her stylist, her publicist, and her chef—or chefs as the case may be.

Twilight pushed the worries, and Spike’s grumblings, out of her mind and focused on her paperwork, of which there was plenty nowadays. As it turned out, being a princess with a castle made out of crystal required a great deal more maintenance than, say, being a librarian with a library carved out of a tree.

There had been a number of rapid changes in the days after Tirek’s defeat. The most notable being that Ponyville was now, technically, hers. All governmental functions were suddenly her responsibility. It had taken her all of thirty seconds to appoint Mayor Mare as her Chief Administrator, effectively giving her all the same authority she’d had before, save that she answered directly to Twilight. Again, in the end, the only real difference was that Twilight had to sign off on just about everything.

Drawing her quill across the bottom line, she signed her name to the last month’s payroll and picked up the next page. There was something meditative about doing paperwork. It wasn’t really reading, just quick skims and signatures before moving onto the next. Soon enough, the last page settled onto the outbox, and Twilight rose from her seat with a victorious smile.

Spinning around, she hollered, “SPIKE!”

“Gah! Geez, Twi!” Spike dug a claw into an ear, glaring up at her. “I’m right here.”

“Oh, hehe.” Twilight cringed, cheeks flushing. “Sorry, Spike. Today’s paperwork is officially done.”

“Right.” Spike flourished his quill and produced a thick scroll. “And…” he made an exaggerated mark in the corresponding box, “check.”

“Alright. What’s next on the list?”

Spike rolled the scroll to reveal the next line, his eyes reading over it before he answered, “Prepare for Princess Luna’s visit.”

The smile on Twilight’s muzzle could have given Pinkie’s a run for its bits, she’d been looking forward to this all week. “Great!” She turned to look out the window, judging the Sun’s distance from the horizon. “And we should have just enough time to get everything ready.”

“Everything?” Spike asked, his voice heavy with trepidation.

“Yes, Spike. Everything.”

Spike’s face fell into his claw as he groaned.

Aside from her own personal possessions, the destruction of the old Ponyville library had also taken all of Twilight’s magical and scientific equipment. Or rather, all of the equipment that had been loaned to her by the University and Princess Celestia.

The reordering process had taken months, and the unpacking, well…

She’d gotten around to some of it, of course, but only bits and pieces as she needed them. Between her new duties as Ponyville’s resident princess and making time with her friends, Twilight’s research and experiments had been shoved to the back of the stable. Even her most recent delving into Harmonic Resonance had fallen to the wayside after her initial pass, all those instruments she’d ordered still sealed away in their shipping crates.

At the moment, she had one out of five telescopes set up and ready for use. Little more than a tube and two lenses, it had been the first real telescope she’d ever owned and was kept safe and secure at her parents’ house after moving into the palace. Only suitable for hobbyist stargazing at best, it would never pass muster for a royal visit from the Princess of the Night.

Heading toward her laboratory, Twilight sent Spike down to the library proper to retrieve the less fragile supplies she would need, mostly star maps and books that detailed the last thousand years of astronomical observations. She’d read most all of them at some point, and the ones she hadn’t… well, she intended to speak to Princess Luna directly regarding their validity, or lack thereof. Those should provide some good laughs—Astromancy, ha!

Half an hour later, with the Sun not yet kissing the horizon, Twilight carried the fourth and final crate out to the large observation deck, setting it down beside the others. She’d just started to pry off the first lid when a disgruntled huff informed her of Spike’s arrival. Glancing his way, she watched him waddle toward the pile of books and maps he’d already retrieved with another load held under each arm.

“Is that all of them?”

“I think so,” he said breathily, winded from his multiple trips up and down the tower’s trunk.

A pang of guilt caught in Twilight’s chest. With all the extra work she’d had of late, she’d been putting more and more responsibility into his claws without a second thought. More importantly, he’d performed spectacularly! Aside from the griping that is, but even that was mostly focused on the kitchen situation. She really needed to think of someway to reward him. Maybe a day off to visit Rarity?

She’d think of something later. For the moment, she stepped forward and nuzzled his cheek. “Thank you, Spike. You’re the best assistant a pony could ask for.”

“Aw, geez, Twi.” Spike tried to pretend he didn’t enjoy the praise and affection, but she knew better.

Turning back toward the crates, Twilight unpacked the first telescope and began to assemble the tripod. “Let’s get to work. If we hurry, we can get all of these unpacked and calibrated before Princess Luna arrives.”

“Actually,” Spike began, something about his voice ticking the back of Twilight’s mind and slowing her movements as she tried to pin it down, “I was kinda hoping to just head off to bed.”

“Really?” Twilight glanced over her shoulder. He was further away than a moment ago, edging his way toward the door. Something was definitely off. “You don’t want to stick around and watch the stars with us? I’m sure Princess Luna has some great stories that she’d be willing to share.”

“Naw.” Grasping the latch with one claw, he waved her off with the other. “I’d just be in the way.”

“Oh, alright,” she sighed, a little disappointed. To be fair, he definitely deserved some time off. He probably hadn’t even had dinner yet. Then again, neither had she. As though her stomach had been listening in, it chose that moment to make its dissatisfaction known. “Could you—”

“Way ahead of you, Twi,” Spike said as he opened the door.

“Your Highness. Sir Spike,” Petunia said with head bowed as she stepped onto the crystal balcony. A pegasus, Petunia balanced three wicker picnic baskets between her wings. Two of which looked to contain an assortment of food stuffs, while the third only seemed to hold a checker-board blanket.

Cocking her head to the side in mild consternation at Petunia’s serendipitous appearance, Twilight watched mutely as she went about setting up the picnic. With all three baskets set aside, Petunia pulled out the blanket and, pumping air beneath it with her wings, unfurled it almost perfectly in one swift motion. It was as she reached back into the basket to unload the rest of its contents that Twilight’s consternation shifted to alarm.

Her jaw worked, but her ability to form coherent sentences seemed to be jammed up at the crossroads of her ‘Broca Area’, motor cortex, and occipital lobe. While that blockage struggled to work itself out, the rest of her brain scrambled to catch up. By the time everything kicked back into gear, Petunia had already produced a box of matches and lit the first candle.

Nopony would ever accuse Twilight of being terribly well versed in social constructs or rituals, but that didn’t make her completely ignorant. Two ponies, all alone under the stars, talking for hours, with a candle lit picnic and a nice bottle of red wine… Even she could spot the makings of a romantic date.

“No. No. No. No! Petunia! What is this?” Twilight almost shouted, gesturing the offending objects.

Pausing, Petunia glanced between Twilight and Spike in confusion. “It’s your evening meal as you requested.”

“I didn’t—” Twilight stopped, her head turning purposefully toward the young dragon. “Spiiiiike!”

For his part, Spike utterly failed to look innocent, no matter how hard he tried. “Yes, Twilight?”

Instead of answering, Twilight just repeated her earlier motion to indicate the candles and wine.

“That’s your dinner,” Spike said, gesturing Petunia to continue setting out the meal. “And since the kitchen will be closed for the night, it’s all the food the two of you will have available. You would be a very poor host to not provide your special guest with food and drink.”

Twilight’s field wrapped around the bottle and candles, smothering the small flames, and placed them back in the basket. “I appreciate the food, but the candles and wine, no. They have to go.”

Spike stepped away from the door, retrieving the wine and candles and putting them right back on the blanket. “You’re going to need light to read all those books and charts by. And no,” he wagged a finger at her before she could offer any protest, “you promised to stop reading by horn-light. You know it’s bad for your eyes.”

“Hello,” she scoffed, wiggling her wings for emphasis. “I’m an alicorn now! My eyes are better than ever.”

“And you should be trying to keep them that way,” he paused to relight the candles with two quick puffs of green flame, “and not ruin them all over again just because you don’t have a candle on hoof.”

She glared at her little brother who was starting to sound more and more like an older brother every day. Of all the bad habits he could have picked up… “Okay. Fine. The candles can stay. But the wine… That’s where I draw the line, Spike.”

“It’s part of the meal. You don’t eat hay fries without ketchup, and you don’t eat eggplant parmesan without a red.”

“How would you even know that? You’re not old enough to drink wine!”

“Because I have an older sister who makes me read more in a week than most ponies read in a year!”

By this point, alicorn and dragon stood nose-to-nose, locked in a contest of wills and completely oblivious to everything else around them. Neither noticed Petunia drop into a deep bow, nor the flutter of wings and ting of silver on crystal. They did, however, hear the regal, if slightly uncertain, voice that came from behind the elder of the pair.

“I hope I did not arrive at a poor time.”

Twilight spun around in a panic, nearly knocking over the lit candlesticks and one of the baskets. Princess Luna loomed whether she intended to or not, her imperious visage making Twilight cringe like she’d been caught with a hoof in the cookie jar. Worrisome questions ran through her mind, all focusing on exactly when she’d arrived and how much she’d overheard. With her mind thoroughly occupied, Twilight’s body fell into old habits, bowing to the elder monarch.

Or she would have if a blue hoof hadn’t caught her chin and kept her from so much as lowering her head. “Neigh, Twilight Sparkle. There is no need of that from you. We are equals, and I would have you treat me as such.” Stepping closer, Luna added in a whisper, “Though I encourage you to continue with my sister, it doth fluster her so.”

So close, Twilight could smell the pleasant lavender and thyme of Luna’s coat mix with the fresh mint on her breath. “I—of course, Pri—” Luna clucked her tongue and Twilight blushed. “Luna.”

“Better,” Luna said with a smile and a nod, only for her humor to vanish as she turned toward Petunia, still bowed with her chin on the floor. When she spoke next, Luna’s tone was disinterested but expectant. “You may leave us.”

Petunia rose from her bow only to drop again, accepting the dismissal with gratitude and hastily making her goodbyes, wishing them a pleasant night as she backed toward the door, only turning her back once she’d reached the open portal. Twilight wanted to stop her, to dismiss her a little more kindly, but couldn’t find the words until she was already gone.

With Petunia gone, Twilight’s eyes fell to Spike, only for Princess Luna to speak again.

“And you, sir Spike. Will you be joining us for this evenings fun?”

“Ah, no. If that’s alright, Princess,” he said, doing little to keep the mischievous lilt from his voice as he followed Petunia’s course toward the door. “I have… uhm… things to do. You two have fun.” At the door, he stopped to waggle his eyebrows at Twilight. “And Twilight, there are some red tulips in the conservatory if you change your mind.”

And then there were two.

Spike was so dead once she got her hooves on him!

“Twilight Sparkle?”

“What? Oh.” Twilight shook her head to clear her thoughts and expression. Spike would come later, for right now she had a Princess to entertain. “Sorry, Pr—er, Luna. I was…” Her eyes fell to the blanket and the offending objects before quickly turning toward the soon to be setting sun, then back to meet Luna’s own teal pair. “I wasn’t expecting you so soon.”

Luna’s ears turned in mild embarrassment. “It is no trouble, I hope.”

“No. No trouble,” Twilight said in a rush, caught off guard by the worry in Luna’s voice. “Just unexpected is all.”

“My apologies. When Sister suggested I arrive early, I assumed that she would have informed you.” Twilight nearly choked on her tongue when Luna’s field brought the wine bottle up for a quick examination. Her nod of appreciation did nothing to stymie Twilight’s nervousness, especially when she retrieved two glass flutes and filled them with the crimson liquid, passing the second to Twilight. “‘Tis an excellent choice, my compliments to the chef.”

“I… I’ll be sure to pass that along,” she said, taking the glass and throwing on a large smile in an attempt to cover her rising panic.

Luna’s ear flickered toward the west. “Ah! ‘Tis time.” Placing a wing over Twilight’s withers, she guided her to the railing. “Come, let us witness my sister’s song. I expect that it will be extra lovely this eve.”

The moment those blue feathers touched her, Twilight’s entire back tightened, nearly causing her own wings to flare. Everything was fine. There was no need to panic. She’d been in nearly this exact situation with Princess Celestia countless times… except for the wine and the candles and the… perfume? No, that had to be scented soap. Why would Princess Luna wear perfume to watch the stars? She wouldn’t, that’d be silly.

If only she could use Cadence’s breathing technique without drawing attention to herself. Wait, that’s it! Twilight took a deep breath without the corresponding leg motion, held it for a second, then let it out. It probably would have worked too, had the air around her not been suffused with scent of Luna’s perf—soap.

Fortunately, Luna hadn’t noticed anything, or at least made no sign of it if she did, all her attention focused on the Sun as it approached the horizon. In celebration of her stealth, and hoping it would calm her nerves, Twilight brought her glass up for a sip, only to find it already empty and a bitter, fruity taste on the back of her tongue.

It was the burst of magical energy that broke Twilight out of her thoughts. Even so far away from Canterlot, Twilight could still make out her mentor’s unique signature reaching for the Sun. It was a familiar tingle of power that she’d grown to associate with the Princess’ comforting presence. During the first years living at the palace, she’d always made sure to be awake before dawn and to pause her studies at dusk just to revel in the heavy thrum of it. Even though the novelty had faded with time, Twilight took a few moments to enjoy the spectacle whenever she could.

Half of the sky was already tinted a warm amber, like a cup of chamomile tea with a dollop of milk, fading into an almost metallic lilac hue. The closer the sun got to the horizon, the thicker the amber got until it began edging toward violet, clouds in the distance still catching the light in long streaks of shining gold, tinted by hints of rose. The sun continued to lower, the golden hue darkening into a wide band of reds and oranges that divided the sky in two. Great swaths of the sky shifted into vibrant purples and violets surrounding the brighter hues and gradually edged their way in until a dark-blue edged its way in from the east, pullin with it the pitch black of the night sky.

As the last of the light began to fade, the shades of violet darkening into the pitch of the night sky, the Princess’ magic falling away, Twilight turned toward her companion, her nervousness washed away by the familiar, comforting show. "Luna, what did you mean by ‘song'?"

The serene smile that’d been on Luna’s lips faltered, her head cocking to the side as she pulled away to face Twilight head on. "You do not know? But you’ve already moved the heavens, how can you not know?”

Something about Luna’s words dug at Twilight. They weren’t meant to be insulting, she was sure, but that didn’t make them feel any less so. “The spell isn’t all that complicated,” she stated defensively. “I’ve watched Princess Celestia cast it so many times… The only real hurdle is the power requirement.”

“Twilight Sparkle, that…” Luna’s head followed as her ears flicked toward the east. “I do not have time to explain.” She trotted across the balcony, motioning for Twilight to follow once again. Bracing her hooves on the railing, Luna turned all her attention toward the dark, empty sky. A thick blue aura surrounded her horn in preparation to bring forth the night. “It surprises me greatly that you appear to have no inkling of what I speak.” She shook her head. “Take heed and listen well, Twilight Sparkle, for there is more to magic than even you realize.”

Luna started the spell, and Twilight watched, mesmerized. Though it wasn’t as awe inspiringly immense as Celestia’s, Luna’s spell was labyrinthian beyond Twilight’s reckoning. Long tendrils of magic erupted from her horn, blossoming into a thousand tangled vines that shot toward the sky, only to blossom again into a thousand more. Stars flickered to life, lighting up the firmament in a wave from one horizon to the other. The moon came next, a silver disk cresting the edge of the world and filling it with a pale, silvery light as dim, almost invisible nebulae and smudges of swirling galaxies coloured the spaces in between stars.

With the moon set on its course, and all the sky filled with lights, Luna’s horn dimmed, and she turned once again to Twilight, an expectant look in her eyes.

Twilight didn’t respond right away, too busy ogling the spectacle of magic still fading into the sky. “I’ve never seen anything like it!” she gushed once she remembered where she was. “When Princess—”

Luna’s expression slipped into one of consternation. “Seen? I did not request you to watch, but listen.”

Twilight dropped back a step. “Listen?” she asked, unable to keep the incredulous tone from her voice. She’d never heard something so… so… “You can’t listen to magic. Well, you can, but it’s all sparks and static, there’s nothing—” Luna rolled her eyes as she took a small sip of her wine. “What?”

“Have you truly never listened without your ears?”

“Listen without… how else am…” Twilight stopped and took a breath, centering herself and pushing away the sting of being talked down to. “You aren’t making any sense.”

Luna gave her a disbelieving look. “Have you not studied harmonics at all?”

Twilight gave a single shake of her head. “I started to, but I’ve been busy. Even so, my preliminary results were far from what I would call promising.”

“Far from… preliminary…” Luna snorted. “Next you will be stating that you have no understanding of color palettes…” At Twilight’s blank stare, Luna’s voice trailed off. “You know nothing of color palettes.”

Twilight nodded dumbly in confirmation of the non-question. She was missing something. One of the first lessons she’d had to learn was just how much she didn’t know. It was a lesson that repeated itself often, even more since moving to Ponyville. But this… Listening to magic? Colour palettes? In all of Twilight’s studies, she’d never come across any mention of those in relation to spellcraft.

Luna’s expression deepened with a glance toward Canterlot. “Tia, what did you do?” Turning back to Twilight, she asked, “What has my sister been teaching you all these years? Math?” Once again, Twilight found her voice uncooperative in the face of Luna’s off-hoof, borderline disdainful tone. Fortunately, or not, that was all Luna needed to not hear. “You’re joking… Celestia taught you math?”

Twilight had no idea how to answer that question. It wasn’t that she didn’t know the answer, but, somehow, she knew that speaking it would only make the already deteriorating situation worse. “Yes?”

“Celestia taught math?” Luna’s tone edged further from disbelief and ever closer to amusement. “My sister, Princess ‘don’t mix my letters with numbers’ Celestia, taught math?”

At Twilight’s final nod of confirmation, Luna started to laugh. It began as a repressed chuckle hidden behind a forehoof, but quickly escalated into a full body chortle that saw her fall to the ground as she gripped her sides. Twilight’s well honed baby dragon catching skills were all that saved Luna’s glass from shattering on the floor when her magic winked out.

As Luna rolled, wings and legs flailing and kicking at the air, a sliver of anger found its way through Twilight’s shock and bemusement. Were it any other pony, Twilight would have surely pounced into a biting verbal assault, berating her for even contemplating laughing at or insulting Princess Celestia. Even if she ignored everything that Princess Celestia meant to her personally, she was the single most important pony in all of Equestrian history, and it was NOT okay to insult her. Especially about math! Princess Celestia loved math!

But this was Luna. She couldn’t yell at Princess Luna for laughing at Princess Celestia… could she? It didn’t seem right, but then neither did Luna’s laughter.

She downed the rest of Luna’s wine, grimacing at the bitter flavors.

Either way, Luna didn’t seem to notice Twilight’s conundrum even as she calmed down and regained her hooves. “Oh, you poor thing.” Luna patted Twilight’s shoulder as though she were a foal who’d missed a perfect score by one question. “How harrowing it must have been to endure Tia stumbling through calculous and Starswirl’s theorems.” Snickering again, Luna hid her muzzle behind a forehoof. “Does she still use those puppets—”

That did it.

All of Twilight’s reticence died, skewered by that sliver of anger turned spear of indignation that propelled her forward. “Stop it!” Twilight stomped a hoof, glaring up at the taller alicorn who dropped back in surprise. “What do you know about modern magic or teaching! Or anything! Princess Celestia is the smartest, wisest pony in all of Equestria, and… and you can’t talk about her like that!”

Luna chafed at Twilight’s reprimand, all her amusement drying up in a flash as she stepped forward into a far more rigid stance. “You are right, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I know little of modern magic. But I know mine own sister far better than thou ever will!” Her eyes narrowed. “Thou mayest have occupied a petty few decades beneath her wing, but we spent centuries in her shadow.

“We built an empire together, faced down armies of usurpers, battled dragons and monsters with only each other to rely on. We have licked clean her wounds and carried her broken body across war scarred plains. We celebrated with her each time she found love, and We mourned with her at every funeral. We were with her when Discord came and took everything, and we were at her side as what was lost was built anew. By what right dost thou dictate the ways in which we may speak of mine own sister?”

“I never betrayed her.”

The words landed like a physical blow, a slap that snapped Luna’s head to the side and left them standing in silence so complete that Twilight thought herself struck deaf. Regret did not begin to describe the tsunami of emotion that threatened to drown her. Those words had been cruel beyond anything Twilight had ever said before, a stiletto aimed straight for Luna’s heart. Even five minutes ago, she’d never have thought herself capable of filling so few words with so much vitriol.

It was not her, but Luna who broke the silence.

“You wished to know about the lights?” she asked in a voice so soft that Twilight doubted her ears. Not bothering to wait for a response, Luna turned toward the north and continued, “Then perhaps this will help you understand both.”

Before Twilight could so much as part her lips, Luna’s magic flared to life. The spell Luna cast was simple enough, little more than an energy transfer, the basis for teleportation, but it wasn’t until it landed on Twilight’s horn that she realized what it was for.

Their magic connected, and the world lit up. Shock and awe pulled Twilight’s eyes wide as she was forced to see the world in a whole new light. The darkness that had surrounded them since sunset didn’t so much disappear as give up all its secrets. Light did not reveal the world; it only made it glint and shine, distracting the eye from seeing the true forms that lay beneath. Before she could revel in the world lay bare before her, a soft wing tilted her head up toward the sky.

Her jaw dropped. She could see… everything.

Strung between the stars like so much gossamer thread, the trails of Luna’s magic were still visible. A delicate web of dark-blue aether that stretched across the heavens. Her eyes immediately centered on Ponaris, following the thirteen glimmering strands radiating out across the sky to touch Shirius, Criopus, Tolizzan… only for each of those to connect to a dozen more and again until every star could trace it’s way back to Ponaris.

For a brief second, Twilight thought she would never see anything more beautiful. Then Luna began to cast her spell, and Twilight closed her eyes.

It started off faint, barely enough energy to levitate a pin reaching for the northern sky, but steadily built, adding layer upon layer of complexity. Playing across her horn as though it were her own magic, Luna’s spell made everything she’d ever cast look like a foal’s crayon drawing hung beside the greatest works of Marebrant. Lithe, intricate swirls of colour mixed together, spinning and writhing, curling into a kaleidoscope that would have hurt her eyes had she been using them.

Then she heard the first note. To call it a song was to look at the blue sky and call it a reflection of the ocean. There were no words, or if there were, they were in a language that Twilight at once had to learn, but knew she could never hope to give voice. It was soft and low, a desperate, hopeless whimper lost to an unfeeling void. It was the sadness and longing of a lonely heart rent and bleeding into the sky. It was pain.

When the shift came, it was so slight, so infinitesimal that Twilight missed it. Even looking back, she could not say what or how, only that it had. Misery gave way to furtive whispers. Where before the anguish of despair had choked out the singer’s voice, now it was laden with secrets and hidden thoughts and desires that could never see the light of day. Unbreakable hope balanced on the knife’s edge of fear.

Twilight trembled as she opened her eyes to watch the sky dance. To see the realization of Luna’s spell. The greens and pinks, the violets and teals that sliced across the northern sky in great dancing ribbons of light. Even though she’d seen them only a week before, they still took her breath away.

But it was the lost song, barely an echo now, that brought tears to her eyes.

“What… what was that?”

“That, Twilight Sparkle, was magic as it was meant to be.”

Chapter 10: part 1

The Sun had already set when Twilight and Rarity left Ponyville, and by the time their chariot landed in Canterlot, the Moon was well into its nightly voyage across the stars. So bright were the lights shining from those celestial bodies that the braziers leading to the party grounds beside the southern gardens were all but unnecessary.

That Luna wished to host the party at night was not terribly surprising, all things considered. Still, between the late season, the outdoors, and being in Canterlot, a definitive chill nipped the air which made Rarity glad she was wearing such an extravagant ensemble. Though she had no particular plans to go beyond socializing, and ‘wingmaring’ for Twilight, the idea of taking to the dance floor was beginning to sound more appealing. For the moment, however, she sufficed with pulling her shawl just a little tighter about her withers.

It would be another half-hour before the celebration began in full, but a fair number of other guests had already arrived, all of whom were clothed in brand new outfits for the occasion. Mares and stallions alike wore fancy dresses and suits with all manner of masks hiding their faces, from minimal dominos like her own, to full muzzle masks that covered all but their lower jaw.

To compliment the night-themed dress Rarity had made her, Twilight wore a silver crescent moon mask that covered the right half of her face and both eyes. Rarity’s own dress was more inspired by the sunset over the ocean, waves of gold silk and blue lace. A small golden domino mask—edged with the frilly lace—framed her eyes.

They were a scant few lengths from the entrance gate when Twilight came to a sudden stop, forcing Rarity to fall back a few paces to stand at her side.

“Are you alright, darling?”

“What?” Twilight’s head snapped toward her, only to fade back toward the garden entrance and the glimpses of decorations beyond. “Oh. Heheh, yeah, I think so.”

Rarity recognized that tone and leaned over, nudging the side of Twilight’s head with her own, careful not to disturb either’s mane. “Best to get it off your saddle now.”

Though Twilight’s blush may have been hidden, it was no less obvious through her ears and stance. “Just nervous, I guess.” She sighed. “I’m just… I don’t want to screw this up by saying or doing something embarrassing.”

Rarity tsked. “Really, Twilight, there is nothing to worry about. You and Princess Luna have known each other for years now. Just treat her as you do when she visits for your little get togethers, and everything will go swimmingly, I’m sure.” Bumping shoulders, Rarity added, “Now, come along. The sooner we go in, the more time you can spend with your beau.”

Twilight sputtered and blushed adorably, but didn’t voice any protests as Rarity took the lead with a prancing gait.

Stepping through the gate, they got their first full view of the party grounds. Unfortunately, the first thing Rarity noticed were the distant statues and the hedge maze off in the distance. Once, that sight would not have caused her even the smallest pause; now, she brushed her mane with a hoof, surreptitiously tapping her horn.

With that embarrassing little tick out of the way, she reined in her eyes.

The party grounds themselves were set in a wide open courtyard abutting the palace wall and southern gardens. Against that wall was a raised, wooden platform with the Canterlot Orchestra already in the process of tuning their instruments. A polished wood dance floor had been constructed directly below the band.

Most of the courtyard was occupied by wide, circular tables with long, white table clothes that brushed the lawn. Tall, silver candelabras stood at the center of each, surrounded by place settings for as many as eight ponies apiece, with two bottles already opened and breathing in preparation for dinner. The head table was set upon its own dais opposite the band. A horseshoe shaped table, it was surprisingly small, only having seats for six ponies, though with similar accoutrements.

A steady thrum of conversation already dominated the atmosphere, filling the air alongside the chaotic notes of orchestral tuning.

Rarity took in the social scene, doing her level best to put names to faces, no matter the lack of face to work with. She was forced to rely almost exclusively on the stallions’ cutie marks, using them to divine the identities of the ponies around them.

Still leading the way, Rarity took Twilight on a swerving path, cutting through the party from one group to the next. They never stayed for long, simple greetings and introductions used to identify who was who. Twilight, bless her, remained at Rarity’s side the entire time, ensuring that everypony took notice of her, not to mention the dress she wore, and readily informed those curious few of the responsible party. It took a concerted effort not to giggle like a school filly; oh, the business she would have come the next event.

By the time they stepped onto the dais, more guests had arrived, filling the tables below as they began seeking their seats. Rarity’s own was the first she came to, set at the end of the U-shaped table, right beside Twilight.

It was obvious that Princess Celestia and Luna would be seated at the center of the table, but the identities of the other two were a mystery. Though, she felt fairly confident that she could guess who they were.

“I’m surprised Princess Cadance and your brother have yet to arrive,” Rarity said as she took her seat.

Twilight hesitated, shrugging her wings before joining her. “I don’t think they’ll be coming.”

“No? I wouldn’t think them able to pass up such an event. There haven’t been any more crises, have there?”

“No, at least I don’t think so,” Twilight said, not meeting Rarity’s eyes. Before she could press for more, Twilight looked up and continued, “Luna put a lot into the stars tonight.”

Rarity obliged her friend, turning her eyes toward the sky. She recognized a subject change when she heard one and wouldn’t risk ruining the night by pressing… for now. There was a juicy bit of gossip there, however, and she would extract the whole story in good time.

“They are exquisite, darling.”

With her eyes turned up, Rarity didn’t notice the couple approaching until he coughed politely into a fetlock. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, Lady Rarity.” Fancypants dipped his head toward both of them. “How wonderful it is to see you both this evening.”

Twilight smiled and nodded, either finally used to her title, or at least hiding it better than normal. “A pleasure, Lord Fancypants.”

“Fancypants, I was hoping to see you this evening,” Rarity said, already lining up business proposals in her mind. “There are a few things I would like to discuss with you, if it is not too much trouble.”

He smiled behind a simple band of red silk covering his eyes. “Not at all. It is good that we are sharing a table.” Rarity blinked, eyes shifting to the seats opposite her and Twilight. Fleur de Lis gave her a small smile and wave from her seat there. Apparently noticing her surprise, Fancypants chuckled. “Princess Luna and I have developed something of a friendship, though perhaps rivalry would be a more accurate term. She is a rather ruthless chessmaster.”

Rarity recovered as well as she was able, putting up a pleasant smile. “Oh? I had no idea. Though I suppose it isn’t terribly surprising.”

“We shall speak more after dinner?” he asked.

“Of course.”

“Until then.” He bowed to both of them before turning and trotting back to sit beside his wife.

Rarity watched him until he shared a nuzzle with Fleur, the blush forming on her cheeks enough to make her look away.

“Why are all the good ones taken?” she whispered without intending to.

“Rarity! He’s old enough to be your father.”

“Oh?” Rarity asked, giving Twilight an appraising look. “And you are one to talk?”

Twilight tried to respond, but quickly dropped her gaze, mumbling something through a deep blush that no amount of mask or makeup could hide.

A high pitched squawk cut through the murmur of conversation, drawing everypony’s eyes toward the sky. Philomena left a trail of flickering embers as she flew overhead, diving toward the gated entrance and the alicorn sisters striding purposefully into the courtyard.

—————————————

Philomena soared overhead, drawing all eyes toward Celestia and Luna as they entered the courtyard. She squawked, wheeling above them before dashing off for a nightly flight. It was quite a spectacle, but Celestia barely noticed, all her attention still consumed on the task of not staring at Luna.

Luna’s dress…

She’d kept it a secret from Celestia, going so far as to order her against looking for it. That had only made it harder not to scour the castle. What had nagged at her the most was whether Luna expected, or even wanted her to search for it. She had her own style of mind game, after all, and Celestia wouldn’t put it past her to have some sort of trap or punishment planned, had she gone against her sister’s orders.

In the end, she’d followed Luna’s instructions and made no attempt to locate the dress. Luna didn't make it easy either, constantly alluding to it and teasing her. It all proved worthwhile in the end, when Luna joined her outside the gardens not five minutes past, and Celestia finally saw it for the first time.

Fur tight, Luna's dress was pure platinum silk. Shimmering in the silver moonlight, It seemed to flow like so much mercury from her shoulders and along her back to fall off her left flank, leaving her right completely exposed. Her mane had also been styled, pinned up at the back with a lock curling on either side of her jaw, making her neck look all the more graceful. She, like Celestia, had yet to dawn her mask, a simple silver domino.

It had taken all of her restraint to not cancel the whole party and keep her sister to herself.

Celestia’s own dress was nothing to scoff at. A rosewood and gold vest covered her chest with a white skirt dropping over her flanks, hemmed by vibrant red lace, and a sheer bronze train flowing behind. Her mask was an effigy of the sun, gold with stylized sun-rays along the top and sides.

They walked side-by-side through the tables, nodding silent greetings to the ponies they passed. So early in the evening, the nobles were sedate, but their anticipation of the coming party showed in their postures and voices. Every time she glanced Luna's way, Celestia saw a sparkle in her eye; the only visible sign of her own excitement.

Only once they cleared the last table, stepping into the small space at the base of the dais, did she glance up at their guests seated there.

Celestia's eyes immediately locked onto Twilight, and nothing could hold back her smile, Twilight’s wider still by a fair margin. It had been a few weeks since she’d last seen her former student, though it seemed so much longer. There was an energy and earnestness about Twilight that she’d sorely missed since the young mare moved to Ponyville.

The sisters parted ways to mount the dais, Luna to the left and Celestia to the right. She greeted Rarity as she walked by, whispering her thanks for the mare’s attendance and receiving a thanks for the invitation in kind. Stepping up to Twilight, her former student rose, leaning in to share a welcome embrace.

“I am so glad you could make it.”

Twilight giggled as she pulled away, turning to glance over her shoulder toward Luna who was saying a few words to Fancypants. “I wouldn’t miss this for the world.”

After Twilight reseated herself, Celestia took the last few steps to meet Luna at the table’s center. Sharing a private smile, they turned as one to face their guests.

“Good evening ladies and gentlecolts,” Luna said, her voice raised to carry over the crowd. “Thank you all for joining my sister and me to celebrate my one—” Celestia’s wing shot out, jabbing Luna in the ribs. She didn’t meet her sister’s glare, keeping her eyes turned toward their little ponies and the mixed reactions of humor and scandal. After a second, Luna relented and resumed her speech. “As I was saying, thank you for joining us to celebrate my birthday,” eyes drifting toward Celestia once more, her voice dripped with sarcasm, “the number of which appears to be a state secret.” A small fit of chuckles washed over the crowd, forcing Luna to pause and allow it to pass. When she started once more, her voice, smile, and stance were that much more relaxed. “We hope you will enjoy this evening’s festivities.”

The applause that followed only lasted a few seconds, disturbed by the immediate arrival of dinner and the orchestra striking up a quiet tune to fill the air without disrupting conversation. Wait staff flooded out from the castle in droves , pushing carts filled with silver platers. They moved with a practiced choreography, slipping between the tables and delivering each pony’s pre-chosen meal before hurrying back to the kitchens.

Their own table was the first served. Once all six platters were set, Celestia uncovered her meal and nearly stuck her nose in the brick of lasagna and steamed vegetables.

“Mmm, it has been too long since chef cooked Roanan,” she said, having to speak up over the chime of silverware and murmur of conversation that started to fill the air. Selecting the red wine, she poured herself a glass, saying, “Of course, it was a difficult choice. How did you settle on the curry, Twilight?”

“I just…” Twilight stumbled, seeming to glance past Celestia for a moment before finishing, “I flipped a coin.”

Celestia’s eyes sparkled, a whimsical smile on her lips. “A wise choice when confronted with two equal options. That is, after all, why our coins have two sides.”

Twilight stared at her, eyes scrunched as she struggled between accepting Celestia’s word wholesale and the doubt building up against it. When the dam broke, Celestia was rather pleased with the result. “No, it isn’t.”

“Oh?” she asked, carefully slicing into her lasagna. “What, then, is the real reason?”

Twilight started to respond, then stopped, blinked, thought for a moment, reconsidered her hypothesis, looked down at her curry, scrunched her face, and finally, gave up. “I have no idea. But I know that that isn’t it.”

“Verily, Twilight Sparkle, ‘tis not,” Luna chimed in, leaning forward to peek around Celestia. “Would you wish to know the truth of the matter?”

Twilight latched on to the promise of secret knowledge in predictable fashion, her head resembling nothing so much as a chicken pecking at dirt. Not that Celestia was any less intrigued to hear what her sister had to say. The moment she caught sight of Luna’s expression, however, her intrigue turned sour.

“‘Tis plainly obvious at a cursory glance.” Luna paused to draw out the tension, eliciting the attention of the others. “Tia wished for everypony to worship her fla—Oof!”

The sisters shared a pointed look, Celestia’s wing slow to fold back against her side. "Really now, Luna."

Luna only smirked, silently celebrating the successful jab. For her part, Twilight looked as though she couldn't believe her ears and eyes, while the others ranged from shocked to politely amused.

It was Fancypants who stepped in to bring the conversation back to more conventional grounds, asking Luna about her recent meeting with the trade guilds from Vanhoover. From there, dinner took an almost mundane turn, their conversations sticking to pleasant, innocuous topics.

The meal and wine pairings were as delicious and spot on as she had grown to expect from Chef. Sneaking a bite of Luna’s curry almost made her regret choosing the lasagna. Of course, Luna did the same, going so far as to try stealing Celestia’s entire plate at one point.

It turned out that Twilight hadn’t realized what she was getting into when she ordered the curry. Celestia had a short lived panic-attack when the younger mare began gasping and coughing after her first bite, drinking both Rarity’s and her own glass of ice water in quick succession to cool her tongue and throat. After that, she slowed down, enjoying the spicy soup and rice one careful bite at a time.

What caused Celestia the most pause throughout the meal was Twilight herself. Despite being seated side-by-side, not once did she engage Celestia on her own. Oh, they spoke, but every time one conversation ebbed, or was interrupted, it was left to Celestia to restart them on their course. This was not the case with Luna, whom Twilight seemed primed to interact with.

Celestia wasn't certain how to feel about that, and the conflicting emotions set her on her back hooves. She was thrilled at how well they were getting along. It was one thing for them to tell her and quite another to witness it first hoof, after all. That only made the sense of loss all the more prominent. Twilight was no longer seeking her opinions and approval as she once had. Highlighted by the way in which Luna and she interacted, as friends rather than student and teacher, and Celestia began questioning her own preparedness for Twilight to step from beneath her wing.

Letting go had never seemed so daunting a task.

To Celestia's surprise, Rarity was the first to finish her meal and excuse herself, trotting off to mingle with the plethora of colleagues and potential clients attending the party. As she stood to leave, Celestia had no trouble noticing the meaningful look that passed between her and Twilight. Intrigued, she filed it away for future investigation.

The murmur of conversation picked up as more and more ponies finished their meals. At some subtle clue, the orchestra ended the ballad they had been playing and the first chords of a waltz filled the air with it’s bouncy melody. With an excitement that belied her age, Fleur dragged Fancypants off to the dance floor, the stallion only offering up a half-hearted protest before allowing himself to be taken.

More waitstaff soon appeared, scurrying between the tables with trays of drink or clearing away emptied plates. Their table was the first visited once more, every plate whisked away save Twilight’s, who’d only made it through half her meal.

"I'm glad that Rarity was able to accompany you tonight," Celestia said as she dabbed her lips with a napkin.

Twilight giggled at that, hiding her smile behind a hoof. "A pride of manticores couldn’t have kept her away."

Celestia's eyes traveled over the herd of nobles and merchants below them. What organization they'd had at the start was gone, lost in the swirling chaos of mingling and dancing. Between that and the extravagant dresses on display, she'd already lost sight of Rarity, though she held little doubt that she was in the thick of it.

"What of Lady Pie?" Luna asked. "After all the invitations she had sent us, I admit to believing she was returning our responses in kind."

"Oh, no no no. Pinkie would never do that!" Twilight said, leaning forward and shaking her head. "She was really torn up about not being able to come tonight. It's just that she'd already pinkie promised to be Dash's cheering squad at The Manehatten Cross City Blitz."

Luna's eyebrow twitched. "Pinkie promised?"

"Your Highnesses." All three alicorns turned toward the mare now standing at the edge of the dais. While she wore a dress and mask the same as everypony else, the camera held in her aura made her purpose clear. "Would you mind posing for a picture? It's for The Canterlot Times."

That was merely the first such interruption. Many soon followed the photographer’s example, approaching the princesses in search of favor or attention. Thankfully, many had the good grace to allow them some peace between each visit. That didn't make it any easier for them to engage in a meaningful conversation. Before long, Celestia noticed the warning signs of Luna's steadily rising ire, most evident in the slight tick of her left ear.

The long tablecloth proved indispensable in Celestia's efforts to calm her sister. Hidden from sight, she slid her hoof over until it found Luna's, petting her fetlock and reminding her that she was there for her. As small a gesture as it was, it worked splendidly.

The petitioners—as Celestia couldn’t help thinking of them—were dealt with as they came, many only wanting to personally wish Luna a happy birthday. A small number went so far as to bring gifts. Small things, jewelry and baubles, but undoubtedly expensive. These were the moments that their entwined hooves tightened around each other, Luna’s in agitation and Celestia’s in sympathetic comfort. How they could miss the tension in Luna’s shoulders, wings, and smile, Celestia would never know.

“Is this truly what the nobility have been reduced to?” Luna asked once the latest petitioner was out of earshot, teleporting the most recent gift somewhere it would likely never be seen again. “What need have I of meaningless trinkets and baubles?”

Celestia ran her hoof higher up Luna’s canon and put on a placating smile. “Now, Luna, a gift is a gift and should always be accepted with grace and elegance.”

“I see.” Luna rolled an eye toward Celestia. “It did not pass my notice that you received no such attentions during the Summ—Oof!”

“Oh, Luna, I do apologize,” Celestia said, turning her gaze and motherly smile back over the crowd. Out on the dance floor, the orchestra announced their next piece, ‘It Had To Be You.’ Almost all the dancers returned to their tables, only to be replaced by others. As the first chords of the fauxtrot filled the air, and the dancers began their choreography, Celestia’s free hoof twitched, imagining Luna and herself joining them. Still, she held her composure, letting no sign of her thoughts through. “My wing seems to be acting up today.”

“There is no need to apologize. In truth, I worry for you, Sister.” Luna’s own wing opened, laying across Celestia’s back in a show of comfort. Her whole body stiffened at the familiar contact and all thought of their banter fell away. Heart hammering in her chest, her eyes cast out to spot everypony paying them even the slightest attention. It was the act of compiling a list of names and faces that kept her mind and body in check. “Have the years taken such a toll as to dull your razor wit and leave you to such base defenses?”

Grasping onto Luna’s words, Celestia managed to hold onto her composure by the velvet of her lips. “Nothing so dreary, Sister. I merely thought to try doing things your way for once. I take it you did not appreciate my efforts?”

Her difficulty did not pass unnoted by Luna. An evil smirk tugged at her supple lips as her bright eyes narrowed ever so slightly. Luna’s wing flexed, a single primary feather caressing Celestia’s neck, slipping into her flowing mane. That she didn’t moan at the sensuous touch was a victory in itself. But it would be a hollow one if things continued, for a tightness had gripped her chest, working its way down. “Verily, your aim was poor and lacked sufficient force.”

A battle waged in Celestia’s mind. A siege between her embedded better judgement and the wellspring of hormones threatening to batter down the gates.

An enticing scenario began to play itself out in her mind. She’d turn to Luna and kiss her with wild abandon, much to the shock and disgust of everypony present. That would only be the start. Once that barrier had been broken, there would be nothing to hold her back. Brushing the table clear with a single telekinetic push, she would fall onto it, draggin Luna with her. There, in full view of nearly every noble in Equestria, they would fuck. She’d be lucky to last a full minute like that, cumming all over her sister’s muzzle where everypony could see. It would be the greatest sex they ever had, and, for a while at least, she’d be able to convince herself it was worth it.

It wouldn’t be, of course. Everything she’d built, her friends and relationships, all the things that had kept her sane over the past millennia of waiting would be washed away for but a few seconds of ecstasy.

Her eyes met Luna’s, and she could only hope her sister would see what she was doing to her. Despite all of it, her voice remained constant, unaffected by her turmoil. “I shall endeavour to improve my performance for the next time.”

Luna’s wing slid away, letting the chill night air rush in to fill the void. The fire abated, though its embers were long in cooling. She gave Luna’s leg a final squeeze, both in thanks and to reassure her that it was alright. For a brief second, Celestia thought that everything was fine. Then she heard the distinct sound of teeth clicking shut to her left.

Celestia’s heart did not miss a beat; it froze solid before leaping into a heedless gallop. She’d forgotten about Twilight, forgotten that she was sitting there, right beside her, quietly watching her every move. Had she noticed? Had she seen Luna's wing and Celestia's reaction?

Terror, undiluted by lust, gripped her while the need to know forced her to turn. With the casual ease that had been the hallmark of her life, Celestia faced Twilight.

“Is something the matter?” she asked with that same false calm, hoping that she was wrong. If Twilight had noticed anything… picked up on… Celestia didn’t dare consider the ramifications.

Twilight was staring at her, eyes wide in shock, ears stiff to the point of quivering. A hint of red tinged her cheeks. On something like instinct, Celestia smiled at her, the same motherly smile she wore for nearly every one of her subjects the first time she met them. It had some effect, loosening her ears and calming her, but not nearly as much as she would have liked.

The light of understanding that flared behind Twilight's eyes did nothing to ease Celestia's worries. Then a blush of embarrassment lit her cheeks just before she buried them in her hooves. Twilight groaned, mumbling something that Celestia could not make out. Again, her instincts took control, placing a comforting hoof on Twilight's shoulder and asking what was wrong.

"Nothing," Twilight finally said, lifting her head, but not her eyes. "Nothing is wrong because you are sisters, and I shouldn't be surprised when you act like it."

Celestia covered her laughter behind a hoof, tension fleeing in each muffled expulsions. “Yes, I suppose we are.” Giddy from the passing adrenaline, she was unable to stop herself from leaning in to whisper, "But let’s keep that as our little secret, shall we?"

Twilight's blush redoubled as she buried her head once more. Celestia almost felt bad about that, but couldn't help but find it completely adorable. Beyond that, she counted it as another victory in her quest to break Twilight of her continuing idolatry.

That was a day she looked forward to almost more than any other, when Twilight finally saw beyond her constructed image, and they could sit down to enjoy a pot of tea as nothing more or less than friends.

Resting a wing across Twilight’s back, Celestia comforted her former student. “Do not be embarrassed. It is normal to assume we know everything there is to know about those closest to us, and to be greatly mistaken. Even I am guilty of such.” Leaning in again, she whispered, “You should have seen my reaction the first time Luna brought a stallion home.”

“Sir Rugged Ridge,” Luna said, revealing how closely she’d been listening in, a wistful tilt to her features.

Celestia nodded, sitting back and allowing all three of them to converse unobstructed. “He was quite the charmer, as I recall.”

Luna’s expression turned along with her head, setting into one of annoyance as she faced Celestia. “Oh? As I recall, ‘twas your intention to see him exiled for the heinous crime of returning my affections.”

“He was far too old for you,” Celestia said with a dismissive shrug of her wing. The hoof she’d been holding for the past hour pulled away. The shift threw her off, sparking her own agitation. Before Luna could say anything, Celestia spoke with perhaps a little more force than she would have liked, “He was almost forty.”

Luna reacted about as well as she should have expected. “And I was well into my second century!”

“Barely a young mare!”

“And might I remind thee of thine own age on the date of thy first marriage?”

Celestia caught her sister's shift in dialect. Realizing that she had poked an old wound, she tried to reel back the conversation. “That was an—”

“‘Twasn’t three years later, eighty-five and two hundred years of age.”

“An arranged marriage to help unite our lands," Celestia rejoined, reacquiring her own edge. "We didn’t even share a bed until I turned three hundred.”

“Ah." Luna leaned back. “What issue, then, hadst thou with Duchess Palladium?”

“She was a poor influence for you and our little ponies. Far too caught up in her mother’s mythos.”

“If by that thou meanest she waseth fun!”

“She led you into a basilisk den!”

“We were fine!”

“Your right wing was solid marble for three weeks!”

"It got better!"

Celestia started to retort, but stopped when an entirely different memory sparked. In a far less confrontational voice, she said, "Or the time you both went stomping through the Everfree and ‘discovered’ poison joke by sleeping in it?"

Luna sat up straight, becoming rigid as her voice passed into a calm that held far more threat than the anger from before. "Thou wouldest not dare."

Celestia's eyebrow quirked. "Oh?" She turned to Twilight, saying, "You have encountered poison… Twilight?"

Twilight Sparkle was sitting up straight, eyes wide and pupils contracted almost to invisibility. While her mouth moved up and down, not a whisper of sound escaped it.

Celestia waved a hoof in front of her muzzle to no effect. "Oh dear, I think we broke her." She bopped Twilight's nose. "Twilight?"

"Excuse me, Your Highnesses?"

Celestia and Luna turned away from the still frozen Twilight toward the newest arrival. The Baron Much Hausen stood before them, bowed in deference and waiting to be recognized.

The Baron was an odd sort. A gold coated earth pony, he was getting on in years. His curled mane had gone white long years prior, the waxed to a curl mustache and pointed beard no less pale. He wore his old but still vibrant red and gold officer’s jacket with white lace at the sleeves. The golden mask he wore covered his eyes and the top of his nose, extending beyond it to a ridiculous degree.

Beneath his flamboyant exterior lay a relentless charmer and unscrupulous liar. There was not a mare in all of Equestria that he considered beyond his reach, and, if rumor was to be believed, he'd proven it numerous times. Even Celestia had been the subject of his blarney tongue and attempted wooing.

At worst he was a mild irritation, though many a married stallion had sought satisfaction for his rather open attempts to entice their wives. More commonly, he was an oft sought after party guest, prized for his fantastic tales of high adventure that defied all rationality and reason, but were never anything less than immensely entertaining. For all the trouble he caused, not once had he taken what was not offered, nor stepped beyond the law.

“Luna, it is my pleasure to present to you the rather infamous Baron Much Hausen.”

He rose up, only to bow his head toward Luna. “It is a supreme pleasure to finally make your acquaintance, Your Highness.” Reaching a hoof into his jacket, he produced a rose and held it up toward Luna. “In all my travels I have never laid eyes upon any to match your magnificent beauty.”

Celestia stilled her eyes from rolling as Luna accepted the gift, twirling it in her field. “Thank you, Baron Much Hausen, for the gift and the words.”

“I must say,” Celestia said, “I am surprised by your attendance. I was not informed of your return to Equestria.”

He faced Celestia once more, a cock-sure smile on his lips and mischievous twinkle in his eye. “Unsurprising, my dear Princess, as I have only returned this very eve.”

“Ah, what fortuitus winds guide your path to return on such an important day. And how was you visit to… Prance, was it?”

“Alas, my vacation was cut short, and long, once again. We were set upon by pirates not a hundred leagues off—”

“Tut, tut, my good baron. You know my rule.”

“Ha, ha! Of course, of course. I forget myself. A time and place for all things! To whit…” The Baron turned his gaze toward Luna and dipped his head again. "My gorgeous Princess, would you do me the grand honor of granting me your company upon the dance floor?"

After all that had transpired over the past few minutes, it took no great effort for Celestia to hold back her laughter. Instead, she settled a little, anticipating Luna’s quick but vicious response. While Luna and Hausen would make excellent drinking partners, trading long-winded and exaggerated tales of their exploits, Luna’s patience would grow thin at his endless stream of compliments and flattery.

In her cold, dismissive tone, she asked, "Tell me, my good Baron, have you made this same request of my sister?"

“Many times.”

“And has she ever granted it?”

“Not once.”

Luna was quiet, still gazing at the rose held in her field. When she did look away, it was to catch Celestia’s eye. There was something there that she had never seen before. Something about the angle of her eyelids, the exact position of her ears and the tilt of her lips. She only saw it for a second before Luna turned back to the Hausen. In that second, however, the meaning was as clear as if it had been spelled out for her.

“That is unfortunate.” Luna’s mane seemed to grow, wrapping around her entirely. As though she were nothing more than a cloud of stars and darkness, she slipped over the table to reform beside the Baron. Taking his hoof in her own, she said, “Allow me to atone for my sister’s continued inhospitality.”

Celestia did not mimic Twilight’s gaping. She watched her Luna and the Baron step away from the table and toward the dance floor with no less grace than ever. Behind that mask, however, there was a spark that caught fire, a miniscule flame like a candle struggling to stay alight.

—————————————

“Twilight? … Twilight? … Oh no! Philomena got into the library again!”

Whatever thoughts had filled Twilight’s head went up in smoke as she jumped to her hooves, heart thumping wildly in her chest, eyes wild, seeking without seeing. “Quick! Somepony get—”

Her muzzle snapped shut against her will, a strong force preventing her from calling forth reinforcements to save the defenseless books from that demon bird. Rather than fight and waste precious seconds, Twilight turned her efforts to identifying her location versus that of the library. She would save her… the archive’s books all on her own if that's what it took.

She was outside, at night, stars and moon shining brightly. There was a large crowd of ponies on the ground below her, only a few of the closest having taken notice of her silenced call of alarm. Though there were a number of braziers burning away around the park, they failed to produce that unique scent of ancient paper and ink transforming into smoke and ash. That was the first clue to stick with her, telling her that her assumptions were off. In the space of a second, with what seemed like glacial slowness, she remembered where she was; that and she finally noticed the golden aura surrounding her muzzle as it dissipated.

Twilight flopped back down, crossing her forelegs and pouting, refusing to meet Princess Celestia's eye. “That wasn’t funny.”

"No?" Twilight could almost hear the uptick of her brow. "Are you certain?"

"Yes."

"Hmm… I think I must disagree. All I seem to recall is a little purple filly with a singed mane chasing Philomena through the castle, trying to cast a polymorph spell and shouting threats about newts and frogs.” Princess Celestia chuckled. “I found it rather humorous, more so for the look on Philomena's face when you succeeded."

"She deserved it," Twilight said with a huff, refusing to acknowledge her mentor’s laughter. “I don’t understand why you keep that demon bird around.”

Princess Celestia tutted. “I know she can be a bit of a pain, and that was not the nicest of pranks, but I wouldn’t go so far as to call her a demon anymore than I would say the same of Luna.”

The mention of Luna’s name drew her eyes to the empty seat beside Princess Celestia and her thoughts to her last solid memory. “You and Luna were arguing!”

“We were,” she admitted. “It happens from time-to-time.”

Twilight groaned, burying her face in her hooves. “And I made a complete foal out of myself.”

“You did,” she admitted, though in a comforting tone, patting Twilight’s shoulder with her wing. “That also appears to happen from time-to-time.”

Once Twilight finally got her blushing under control, she allowed herself to lift her head again.

The party was in full swing. Ponies danced as the band played. More stood and sat and walked around, chatting as they sipped drinks and pecked at the dessert table. A few ponies had broken off to more secluded places to talk in privacy, some even disappearing into the hedge maze, whether for the seclusion, the quiet, or some other reason, Twilight didn’t know or particularly care.

All of her attention was quickly captured by the ponies on the dance floor. Specifically the tallest pony in attendance—other than Princess Celestia. Stomping her hooves to the music, her dress swaying in a way that was risqué without ever quite becoming inappropriate, Luna seemed to be enjoying herself quite a bit. The glances she shot her way sent Twilight’s heart aflutter and were almost enough to make her miss the stallion dancing at Luna's side in his flamboyant red jacket.

"Is that…?" Twilight started to ask, not really trusting her eyes.

"It is," Princess Celestia answered, already knowing to what and whom she was referring.

"I thought he was dead."

The Princess hummed thoughtfully. "Why Twilight, do you not recall? He has surely died no less than three times by his own admission."

Twilight heard her, but her attention was focused on the dance floor in its entirety. That Baron Hausen was still alive and kicking held no sway compared to the envy and annoyance that consumed her.

Hausen and Luna shimmied and shook side-by-side along with the other dancing ponies, the Baron taking time to teach Luna the steps to the decade old dance. Luna’s movements were initially uncertain with each new step, only in so much as she paid more attention to the other dancers than her own hoof work. She only needed a single repetition to master the steps, however, quickly adding in her own flair and grace that made the others appear the novices and she the master.

All of Twilight’s dreams and imaginings of Luna paled in comparison to the sensual fluidity of her reality. Just watching her brought a warmth to her cheeks and made her hindlegs squirm in growing discomfort.

Still, as their flanks bounced and bumped together in time with the music, Twilight couldn’t help but frown. That should have been her. That should be her. But it wasn't. She'd chickened out, waffled aimlessly instead of taking action, allowing the old storyteller to slip in and steal Luna away from her. The night was still young, however, and turnabout was fair play.

All she needed was a plan.

Once the arrangement ended she would go ask Luna for the next dance. Before that, it would be better to make sure the next song was one she herself could dance to.

That quickly became the focus of her thoughts. There were only so many scores that she knew, and even fewer that she felt comfortable with dancing to. Then again, if she picked something slower, more intimate… Yes, that sounded much more to her liking.

As Twilight’s mind focused on her growing plans, a small group of guests approached the dais, addressing themselves to Princess Celestia. She barely noticed when her mentor rose, bidding her to speak later before trotting off to converse with the group in a more private area.

It wasn’t until the orchestra’s music faded that Twilight’s conscious mind resurfaced.

She jumped to her hooves and berated herself. Unless she wanted to make a small scene by teleporting, there was no way she would make it to the band in time to request the next song. All the plans she’d just made crumbled, leaving her standing alone on the dais and staring out at the laughing crowd of masked nobles who’d just finished their dance.

Her options for her next move were now limited to two choices: ask for a dance now, or wait to request the next song.

With a surge of courage, Twilight sprang into action. Trotting as quickly as she could without drawing attention to herself, she dropped from the platform and weaved her way through the party.

An odd euphoria settled deeper into her with each step. Her imagination began to recall the dreams and fantasies she’d been having since driving that hydra off. Originally, only a few of them started with dancing, but it became a near constant theme since receiving the party invitation and speaking with Rarity.

Things might not have gone perfectly so far, but that was about to change. Just a few more lengths and she would be on the dance floor, then at Luna’s side, then dancing with her. That’s all it would take, and the rest of the night would be perfect.

Twilight spotted Rarity, her friend noticing her at the same time and offering a supportive smile and wink. That didn’t help, but even the blush that it brought was miniscule compared to her forward momentum. Her path was clear and simple. Locate Luna and ask her to dance. Nothing could be easier.

Twilight’s gait faltered as her hooves clopped against the hardwood of the dance floor. She could see her, standing in the midst of the crowd, tall and regal, her silver dress hugging her every curve and sending Twilight’s already engaged imagination to less and less appropriate places. Every drop of moisture in her mouth dried up. Like dipping a hoof into an icy pond, her courage was shocked from her in a single instant.

Her mind went blank. What moments ago had seemed so simple a task, now appeared as unscaleable as the walls of Ghastly Gorge. The last of her momentum carried her three more paces before petering out. She could still see it, the image of her approaching Luna and asking for a dance full and clear in her mind’s eye, but of the words, there was nothing.

She took a step back. After another moment’s hesitation, she sighed and turned away, slinking toward the refreshments table. It was still early, after all, and there would be plenty of opportunities to try again before the party ended.